Fallout Equestria: Mona Lisa Overdrive

by AndyHunter

Rating: mature
Tags: Profanity, Non-consensual, Violence, Crossover, Zebra, Death, Fallout, Kirins, Narcotics, Main 6, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, My Little Pony Comic, Original Character, Sex, Fetish, Science Fiction, Suicide / Self Harm, Tragedy, Dragons
Length: 103080

The All-Equestrian Rejects ain't heroes, ain't villains—just strays clawing their way through a world rotting as it rebuilds. Misery clings to 'em like a shadow, every step haunted by ghosts they can't outrun.

The All-Equestrian Rejects, a broken band of survivors, cling to one single, fading hope: the chance to live a life that’s normal—to fight for something they can believe in, even as they face nightmares conjured by forces so far beyond their understanding that even their souls tremble.

Equestria's no longer the place of magic and friendship—it’s a hellscape, a charred wreck where lies, violence, and suffering paint the sky. Morality's a joke, a relic of a time gone by. Every day is a struggle to breathe, a battle just to exist. Only the coldest, the cruelest, the ones with nothing left but their sheer will to survive even bother waking up, while the rest get swallowed whole by the chaos.

Mona Lisa Overdrive Theme

You can also support me on Ko-fi, where I'll be uploading non-MLP stories (I'm currently working on 'Countdown Zero' inspired by Trainspotting).

Published 2024-02-15 19:20:00 UTC
Last updated 2025-02-04 04:46:50 UTC

Chapter 4 - Hospital of Confusion

Stardust, propelled by determination, sprinted on two hooves towards the front of the house. Executing multiple sideflips to gather momentum, she aimed for the window closest to the roof. With precise movements, she extended one front hoof to gain speed and reached out with the other to grasp the wood covering the window.

Her parkour skills were put to the test as she leaped and seized the edge of the roof with all her strength. A sense of relief washed over her as she settled onto the rooftop, feeling safer above the treacherous streets below.

Glancing to her right, Stardust observed the trail of blood left by Lollipop. "Stay strong, Lollipop. I can't navigate the wasteland without your guidance," she silently pleaded, her heart heavy with concern, before she resumed her swift pace along the rooftops.

Stardust approached an intersection, where she spotted a traffic light that could serve as a bar to traverse to the other side without touching the ground.

Positioning herself carefully, Stardust walked backward, building up momentum before breaking into a full sprint. With a powerful leap, she reached out and grabbed hold of the traffic light.

Balancing precariously, Stardust began to maneuver herself across to the opposite side. Below her, a centaur emerged from an alley, accompanied by a feral ghoul emerging from a nearby store. Despite their attempts to reach her, Stardust remained out of their grasp, suspended above the danger.

A surge of fear threatened to overwhelm her, but Stardust forced herself to focus. "Don't look down, Stardust," she muttered, her voice determined as she continued her cautious progress across the makeshift bridge.

As Stardust neared the other side of the traffic light, she felt the searing heat emanating from the metal beneath her hooves intensify. The midday sunlight had absorbed and retained the heat, turning the surface into a scorching furnace.

With each passing moment, the heat seemed to seep deeper into her hooves, causing them to burn with increasing intensity. Stardust gritted her teeth, determined to withstand the discomfort as she pushed through the pain.

Despite her efforts, the sensation was overwhelming, and Stardust couldn't help but let out a cry of distress. "My hooves are burning!" she exclaimed, her voice strained with agony as she struggled to endure the searing heat.

Every fiber of her being urged her to retreat, to escape the tormenting sensation. But Stardust knew she couldn't afford to falter now, not when she was so close to reaching safety. With sheer determination, she pressed on, pushing through the pain with unwavering resolve.

As Stardust reached the edge of the traffic light, she summoned all her strength and leaped across to the adjacent roof. Despite the urgency, she couldn't help but wince as her hooves made contact with the scorching surface, the intense heat searing through her.

With a sense of urgency, Stardust scrambled to climb onto the roof, her heart racing with exertion and discomfort. Beads of sweat formed on her brow as she pushed herself to move quickly, the heat from the roof making each movement feel like a struggle.

As she finally reached the safety of the rooftop, Stardust collapsed onto the surface, her hooves burning from the residual heat. She winced as she shifted her weight, trying to find a position that offered some relief from the discomfort.

"I should have brought something to cover my hooves!" Stardust lamented inwardly, the pain in her hooves a constant reminder of her oversight. She glanced down at the futile attempts of the Feral Ghoul and centaur below, finding some solace in the fact that she was out of their reach for now.

Despite the discomfort, Stardust knew she couldn't afford to linger. With a deep breath, she pushed herself to her hooves and prepared to continue her journey across the rooftops, the heat of the sun beating down on her back as she moved forward.

As Stardust pressed forward, she encountered a terrifying sight: carnivorous parasprites feasting on the corpse of a deceased ghoul. These mutated creatures, with their rotten skin, sharp bloody teeth, and piercing orange eyes, turned their attention to Stardust as soon as they detected her presence. Despite being on the rooftop, Stardust knew she was not safe from these flying predators.

Fear gripped Stardust as she trembled, her heart racing with terror. "No..." she muttered to herself, the dread of facing these creatures overwhelming her.

Two parasprites swiftly closed in on Stardust, their wings buzzing ominously as they swooped towards her.

In a desperate attempt to defend herself, Stardust activated the S.A.T.S. mode of her Pipbuck and aimed for the creatures' heads with her FN P90. However, despite her efforts, all twelve shots missed their mark.

"My aim is so grim..." Stardust berated herself, her fear clouding her focus and preventing her from taking accurate shots.

With her action points depleted, Stardust shifted her focus, relying on the scope of her FN P90 to target the parasprites instead of using telekinesis to aim. As the mutated creatures closed in, Stardust seized the opportunity to take a shot, successfully hitting one of the parasprites and causing it to recoil.

However, the other parasprite continued its relentless advance towards Stardust. With lightning-fast reflexes, Stardust rolled across the rooftop, narrowly evading the creature's snapping jaws. Though the parasprite managed to bite off a chunk of Stardust's mane, the attack thankfully caused no serious harm.

Breathing heavily, Stardust scrambled to her hooves, her heart pounding with adrenaline-fueled fear. "That was close..." she muttered to herself as she resumed her desperate attempt to keep her distance from the relentless parasprites.

This moment proved to be overwhelming and uncomfortable for Stardust, who harbored a deep-seated aversion to bugs. Despite her distaste, she knew she had to eliminate the parasprites to ensure they wouldn't pursue her all the way to the hospital.

Maintaining her distance, Stardust aimed her FN P90 at the uninjured parasprite and fired multiple shots. With a mix of disgust and determination, she watched as the parasprite's blood splattered across the gray ceiling, painting it with a sickly green hue before it finally succumbed to her onslaught.

Pressing forward, Stardust leaped across to the next rooftop, her movements fluid and evasive as she tried to avoid the scorching heat radiating from the ground below.

"I mustn't falter now. I can't afford to let them get too close," Stardust muttered to herself, her resolve unwavering as she maintained a steady rhythm of movement.

The remaining parasprite closed in on Stardust with alarming speed, prompting her to unleash a barrage of shots in its direction. Though she missed several times, she eventually scored a direct hit, striking the parasprite in the eye and causing a torrent of blood to gush forth.

Disgusted, Stardust turned away and resumed her sprint towards the hospital, the unsettling screams of the dying parasprite echoing through the desolate streets of Baltimare. As she ran, she instinctively covered her ears with her front hooves, desperate to block out the haunting sounds that filled the air.

Stardust finally reached the hospital and wasted no time in entering. The scorching heat of the asphalt, which had been burning her hooves, was a temporary relief as she stepped inside.

The hospital stood six stories tall, its façade a faded shade of mamey, showing signs of wear and tear like many other buildings in Baltimare. Despite its imposing size, an eerie silence pervaded the air, with no signs of life apparent. A broken sign at the entrance bridge, connecting the hospital to the University of Mareland, bore the words "Welcome to My VA Mareland Health Care System," while scratched Equestria flags dotted the surroundings. Surprisingly, considering its predominantly glass structure, the windows remained intact.

"This hospital is massive. I'd better find a map," Stardust muttered to herself, realizing the complexity and size of the building would necessitate guidance.

Stardust carefully navigated through the lobby, mindful of the scattered papers strewn about – likely medical records – and the broken light bulbs and glass fragments littering the floor. She proceeded with caution, ensuring not to step on anything unusual, especially avoiding the grim possibility of stumbling upon corpses or pools of blood.

Fighting My Fears

Approaching the information desk, Stardust continued her meticulous survey of the surroundings. With her magic, she levitated several maps, inspecting each one for readability amidst the wear and tear. Given the dilapidated state of the hospital, finding a map in pristine condition proved challenging.

"Hmm, some sections are barely legible. This one might do," Stardust muttered to herself, selecting the map with the least damage and taking it in her grasp.

Armed with the necessary navigation aid, Stardust mentally prepared herself for the exploration that lay ahead. The thought of what she might encounter in such a vast and abandoned place sent shivers down her spine.

Stardust turned her attention to the pharmacy on her left, cautiously approaching with her FN P90 at the ready, prepared for any potential threats lurking behind the counter.

As she peered over the counter and found it empty, a sense of relief washed over her, accompanied by a subtle exhalation of breath.

"I suppose it's best not to get my hopes up about avoiding mutations here," Stardust mused to herself, her voice barely above a whisper, as she scanned the array of medications available in the pharmacy.

The floor of the pharmacy was littered with various pills, evidence that other ponies had previously scoured the area for supplies. Undeterred by the disarray, Stardust employed her magic to sift through the mess in search of the painkillers Lollipop had requested. However, the dim lighting in certain areas of the pharmacy posed a challenge, with only faint sunlight filtering through the windows providing any illumination.

"I dread to imagine what this place is like at night," Stardust murmured to herself, her steps echoing softly through the eerie corridors, her shivers stemming not from the cold, but from the ever-present fear that enveloped her.

Stardust carefully examined the multiple packages of medicines, taking her time to find one that remained intact and off the floor.

After some searching, Stardust finally discovered two packets of Nerafen Plus. As she read the warning on the package, cautioning against addiction with prolonged use, she carefully stowed both packets into her bag.

"Now, I just need to find the tweezers and bandages," Stardust muttered to herself as she made her way toward the pharmacy exit.

Consulting her map, Stardust determined that there were no further useful rooms on the first floor, prompting her to ascend the escalator and proceed to the second floor.

With each step, the surroundings grew dimmer, prompting Stardust to heighten her senses and tread cautiously to avoid overshadowing any potential auditory cues that could signal the presence of mutations or other threats nearby.

As Stardust ventured deeper into the darkness of the second floor, her unease grew palpable. The absolute darkness enveloped her, leaving only the faint pink glow of her horn to pierce the shadows.

"I can't see almost anything..." Stardust muttered, her voice trembling with fear as she cautiously moved forward, her eyes darting left and right in search of any sign of danger.

Suddenly, a strange static sound filled the air, causing Stardust to freeze in place, her senses on high alert.

"What's that?!" Stardust exclaimed, her heart pounding in her chest as she spun around, her P90 raised and ready for any threat.

"We have a new visitor, Stardust Glitter, from stable fifty," a disembodied male voice echoed through the darkness, sounding like a radio announcer broadcasting from some unknown source.

Stardust's blood ran cold as she strained to locate the source of the voice, her mind racing with fear and confusion. "Who's talking to me?" she demanded, her voice quivering with apprehension.

"He exists in a world beyond yours," the male voice persisted, its tone grave and unsettling.

Stardust's heart raced as she struggled to comprehend the mysterious voice's words. "What- what are you talking about? How do you know my name?" she stammered, her anxiety mounting with each passing moment.

"He lives a life beyond your world," the voice continued, its presence growing more ominous with each word, accompanied by the escalating static.

Stardust felt a chill run down her spine as she pressed onward, her senses heightened in anticipation of whatever unknown threat lurked in the shadows.

"Do you hear me? How do you know my name? I don't know who you're talking about either," Stardust demanded, her voice trembling with fear as she searched frantically for any sign of the source of the voice.

"But he lives a difficult life," the voice persisted, its words echoing hauntingly through the darkness.

"Why do you ignore me?" Stardust cried out, her nerves on edge as she pressed forward toward the clinic, determined to find answers amidst the unsettling whispers that surrounded her.

"He's here, he's watching you. Come closer, nopony is going to judge you," the voice persisted, its tone coaxing yet eerie.

Stardust's nerves were on edge as she cautiously approached the clinic, her mind reeling with confusion and fear. "Hey, Stardust," another voice chimed in, younger and less unsettling than the first.

Unable to discern reality from imagination, Stardust's voice quivered as she entered the clinic, her senses heightened in anticipation of any potential danger lurking in the shadows. "I don't know if my head is playing tricks on me or if all of this is real. I'm very confused," she admitted, her voice tinged with uncertainty and fear.

"I think if I don't do something soon to fix it, I might end up dead," the younger voice spoke up, its concern palpable.

Stardust's gaze darted around the room, her senses on high alert as the voices continued to echo around her, making it difficult to discern their origin.

"I've been locked in these four walls for six years. I don't know what happened to me. I'm isolating myself for reasons that even I have trouble understanding," the anguished voice revealed, its words echoing hauntingly through the clinic.

Stardust cautiously navigated the clinic, her eyes falling upon the supposed corpses lying on stretchers, each covered with a sheet. The bodies appeared charred and lifeless, instilling a sense of unease in Stardust.

"Those ponies..." she murmured, her voice trembling with apprehension. Despite her reluctance, Stardust refrained from approaching the bodies, fearing any potential interaction with them.

The clinic's computers were in a state of disrepair, mirroring the dismal condition of the facility. Bloodstains marred the floor, while a nauseating stench hung heavy in the air, causing Stardust to grimace in disgust.

"I hope I can find the tweezers and bandages here," Stardust muttered, her voice tinged with anxiety. She avoided lingering near the bodies, fearful that they might stir to life in her presence. "I don't even know if they're dead, and I don't want to find out."

"I am so insignificant that if something were to happen to me, nothing would change. Everything would continue its course," the younger voice lamented, its frustration palpable. "The day that nopony attended my birthday, that was more than demonstrated."

"That voice is truly heartbreaking," Stardust remarked, her heart aching for the unseen speaker. Despite the uncertainty surrounding the voice's origin or reality, Stardust couldn't help but feel a deep sense of empathy towards the unseen speaker.

"I've been stabbed three times by the ponies I loved the most," the voice continued, its tone heavy with sorrow. "I've harbored my negative feelings for months, keeping them locked away without confiding in anypony but myself. I've always felt as though nopony cared about my struggles, so I found solace in speaking to myself, alone in my room."

Stardust's eyes welled up with tears as she listened to the voice's painful confession, her hoof trembling as she wiped away her tears. Despite her own struggles, she couldn't ignore the suffering of another.

"I can't bear this any longer," Stardust murmured, her voice choked with emotion. She surveyed the clinic, her gaze falling upon the rusty and dilapidated medical supplies scattered about. Knowing that using such tools would only worsen Lollipop's condition, Stardust resolved to press on.

"I have one hallway left to check," Stardust declared, her determination resolute. With a deep breath, she headed towards the last hallway, hoping to find the supplies she desperately needed.

As Stardust entered the hallway, the scene before her was chilling. Rows of covered corpses lined the walls, their eerie stillness sending shivers down her spine. But it was the sight at the end of the hallway that truly horrified her—a pony's corpse with a gaping hole in her neck, exposing the grisly sight of her bones from the atlas to the C7 vertebra.

Stardust's heart pounded in her chest as a surge of fear washed over her. Without warning, a sharp gasp escaped her lips, followed by a guttural scream that echoed through the corridor. In her panic, Stardust stumbled backward, her hooves slipping on the slick floor as she desperately tried to put distance between herself and the gruesome sight.

The nauseating smell of decay filled Stardust's nostrils, assaulting her senses as she fought to suppress the rising bile in her throat. But the sight before her was too much to bear, and with a violent retch, Stardust's stomach rebelled, expelling the contents of her breakfast onto the floor in a sickening display.

Her body convulsed with each heave, tears streaming down her cheeks as she struggled to regain control. Stardust's chest heaved as she gasped for air, the taste of bile lingering in her mouth as she wiped her mouth with a trembling hoof.

For a moment, Stardust was frozen in shame, her cheeks burning with embarrassment at the sight of her own vomit. She averted her gaze, unable to bear the sight of the mess she had made, her mind reeling with the horror of what she had just witnessed.

"It's a good thing Lollipop isn't here," Stardust muttered between ragged breaths, her voice filled with self-doubt. "She probably would have told me I'm a weakling."

Stardust grimaced as she examined the vomit stains on her jumpsuit, her disgust evident on her face. "I'll have to find a way to clean this up," she muttered, her voice tinged with embarrassment.

Resolutely, Stardust turned her attention to the pony's corpse, careful to avoid looking directly into its lifeless eyes. The pony wore a lab coat, suggesting she worked at the hospital. Beside her lay a note, stained with blood, and a weapon with a unique design: a Hecklar & Kich VP70 pistol with a stock.

Stardust's gaze lingered on the weapon, its design unfamiliar but undeniably imposing. She reached out with her magic, levitating the VP70 and examining it closely. The addition of the stock intrigued her, adding a sense of power and stability to the firearm.

A stock, in Equestrian firearms terminology, is an accessory attached to the rear of a firearm, typically a rifle or pistol, that provides additional support and stability when firing. It is usually designed to be shouldered by the shooter, allowing for greater accuracy and control. In the case of the VP70, the stock likely transformed the pistol into a more versatile and effective weapon, especially in combat situations.

Stardust carefully searched through the pockets of the corpse, her unease growing with each grim discovery. She found a pen but discarded it as useless. However, her luck improved when she uncovered two packages of ammunition for the VP70. Swiftly, she shrank both the ammunition and the VP70 with her magic, ensuring they fit snugly into her bag alongside her other supplies.

Examining the blood-stained note she retrieved from the corpse, Stardust struggled to decipher the smeared words. Despite the difficulty, she managed to make out a portion that read, "I must... NoisiaLife... undo." Puzzled by the cryptic message, she decided to leave the note behind and pressed on towards the clinic's exit.

As she hurried away from the scene, Stardust couldn't shake the haunting echoes of the younger male voice that reverberated through the hospital.

"I don't know what I have done to make all these things happen to me. I would say that the worst thing I have done in my life is lie to my mother several times. I'm paying the price for this." The voice's words struck a chord within Stardust, stirring memories of her own transgressions from her youth.

"I...I had done the same when I was a filly," she whispered softly, her thoughts drifting to moments long buried in her past.

The voice continued its somber struggles. "Sometimes I spend entire days without saying a word... interactions are very limited... I even forget what my voice sounds like."

Stardust glanced briefly at her map, realizing that the second floor held no further prospects for her search. With a sense of determination, she set her sights on the multi-purpose room located on the third floor.

"I should head towards the multi-purpose room... maybe I can find what I need there," Stardust mused aloud, her voice tinged with unease.

As she ascended the escalator to the third floor, Stardust couldn't shake the feeling of apprehension that gripped her. The hospital's oppressive atmosphere seemed to weigh heavily on her, fueling her sense of discomfort and anxiety. Yet, she pushed aside her fears, knowing that Lollipop's life hung in the balance.

Navigating through the corridors of the third floor, Stardust followed the directions on her map, guiding her towards the designated room. Strange sounds emanated from the ventilation shafts above, causing her ears to twitch in response. Despite the unnerving noises, Stardust pressed on, determined to forge ahead.

"I think the only way to move forward is to fight my inner demons and become a better pony... I think I can win this fight alone, without telling anypony," the voice declared, his words resonating within Stardust's mind.

As the voice fell silent, so too did the static that had filled the air. However, from the recesses of the ceiling ventilation, a menacing mutation emerged, its presence casting a shadow over Stardust's path.

Stardust recoiled in horror at the sight of the grotesque creature before her, her heart pounding in her chest. The Iron Maiden, with its dark skin and rotten flesh, moved erratically, its bright orange eyes gleaming with malice. Its body bristled with sharp spikes, ready to impale anything in its path.

"GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME!" Stardust screamed, her voice laced with fear, as she stumbled backward, her P90 trained on the approaching menace.

With trembling hooves, Stardust activated the S.A.T.S mode of her Pipbuck, aiming to incapacitate the Iron Maiden. She targeted its head and front hooves, firing four shots in quick succession.

However, her aim faltered under the pressure of the moment. Three shots missed their mark entirely, while only one struck the Iron Maiden's front hoof, causing it to recoil momentarily.

The Iron Maiden's slow, deliberate movements, coupled with its terrifying appearance and bristling spikes, kept Stardust on edge, her anxiety reaching a fever pitch.

Despite its attempts to vocalize, the Iron Maiden's twisted form prevented it from forming coherent sentences, let alone uttering a single letter of the alphabet. It lurched forward slowly, its spiked body menacingly exposed.

With a determined glare, Stardust braced herself and unleashed a barrage of shots from her P90, her voice ringing out in a primal scream of defiance. "DIEEEE!" she cried, her fear fueling her attack.

The Iron Maiden staggered under the onslaught, its dark form drenched in a sickening mixture of yellow and red blood. Several shots found their mark, severing one of its front hooves and sending it crashing to the ground.

Despite its grievous injuries, the Iron Maiden continued to crawl forward, undeterred by the loss of its limb.

The Iron Maiden let out a piercing scream, lunging forward in an attempt to sink its teeth into Stardust's neck.

Reacting with swift agility, Stardust rolled across the ground, narrowly evading the Iron Maiden's vicious assault. Without looking back, she seized the opportunity to flee, bolting toward the multi-purpose room with a sense of urgency.

Her heart racing and breath coming in rapid gasps, Stardust scanned the cluttered room frantically. "I must find the bandages and clamps quickly! That thing is still alive and will surely follow me everywhere," she muttered, her eyes darting across the chaotic scene.

The room was strewn with overturned stretchers, broken medical equipment, and pools of blood, grim reminders of the Iron Maiden's rampage. Despite her growing unease, Stardust pressed on, determined to locate the supplies she needed.

Beneath one of the stretchers, she spotted a Frankchi SPAS-12, abandoned beside a corpse. It seemed the unfortunate victim had attempted to defend themselves but ultimately succumbed to the Iron Maiden's onslaught. The corpse lay in a state of advanced decomposition, its face gruesomely mangled beyond recognition.

Stardust felt a surge of revulsion at the sight but forced herself to push past it. The discovery of the SPAS-12 offered some measure of relief, though she grappled with the decision of whether to keep it or her P90.

"I don't know how to reload this weapon either..." Stardust admitted, her knowledge of shotguns limited. "Shotguns are usually lethal at short distances, but... I don't want to get close to that thing."

She weighed her options carefully, contemplating whether to discard her P90 in favor of the shotgun. With only one magazine left for the P90, the decision weighed heavily on her mind.

"Think, think, Stardust," she muttered, her hooves pressed against her temples in frustration. "If I get rid of the P90 and keep the shotgun, maybe I can finish that thing... although I'm not sure if that will be enough. There are three packs of ammunition."

She checked her bag to confirm the ammunition count, then glanced back at the P90's remaining magazine, uncertainty clouding her thoughts.

"I think I'll stick with the shotgun. If I continue with the P90, I'll run out of ammunition, and it seems that thing isn't much affected by submachine gun bullets. I emptied almost an entire magazine into it, and it was still alive," Stardust reasoned, her voice tinged with determination as she analyzed the situation.

Carefully, she set down her P90 and its magazine, opting instead to take the SPAS-12 along with the three packs of ammunition, stowing the ammo safely in her bag.

"Nothing more useful in this room. I'll head to the fourth floor to see if I can find what I need," Stardust affirmed, turning away from the cluttered scene and moving deliberately toward the room's exit.

Stardust slowly approached the door, her ears perked up to catch the disturbing sounds of the Iron Maiden. What puzzled her was the sight of the creature seemingly regenerating the limb it had lost.

"Can... can it regenerate?!" Stardust pondered silently as she observed the Iron Maiden, her heart racing with fear and uncertainty.

"If it can regenerate, how will I defeat it?! I'll have to run away from that thing no matter what. I'll wait for it to move away from the ladder, so I can go up without it noticing," Stardust strategized, her eyes fixed on the hallway as she planned her escape.

Stardust watched intently as the Iron Maiden slowly traversed the corridors, leaving a trail of saliva in its wake, a grim indication of its thirst for blood.

As the creature reached the end of the corridor and crashed into the wall, Stardust seized the opportunity to make her move. With a quick glance to ensure the coast was clear, she hastened towards the stairs leading to the fourth floor.

"I hope I find what I need at the clinic. I want to get out of here as quickly as possible..." Stardust muttered to herself, her pace quickening as she ascended the stairs. She instinctively covered her nose with a front hoof, the overpowering scent of blood becoming more pronounced in this area.

As Stardust reached the fourth floor and glanced to the left, she spotted the logo of "NoisiaLife," the same name mentioned in the note found with the corpse. The logo depicted a three-leaf clover, but she couldn't dwell on the connection at the moment. "Lollipop is my priority," she reminded herself, pushing the thought aside to focus on the task at hoof.

Navigating through the dimly lit corridors, Stardust couldn't shake the feeling of unease. She was grateful for the silence that had replaced the voices, unsure if they were spirits or figments of her imagination. "I'm all alone in this place, that's certain," she mused quietly to herself.

Turning left towards the clinic, Stardust's ears twitched as she caught the unsettling sound of an Iron Maiden nearby. Whether it was the same one or a different creature, she didn't know. Suppressing a scream, she quickened her pace, reaching the clinic door and closing it with her magic, careful to avoid making any noise that might alert the creature.

"Why won't you leave me alone?" Stardust muttered in frustration, the tension of her situation weighing heavily on her mind.

Despite keeping the door closed, Stardust moved cautiously to minimize noise, her breath and hooves the only sounds in the eerily silent clinic.

Surveying her surroundings, Stardust noted that the clinic appeared less chaotic compared to the previous floors. Though bodies shrouded in sheets still lay about, there were no signs of a recent massacre.

A peculiar sensation enveloped Stardust, as if the hospital itself were in motion, causing her to feel disoriented. "What's happening? It feels like the whole place is spinning," she pondered silently.

Despite the sensation of movement, everything in the hospital remained in its rightful place, leaving Stardust to question whether it was merely a trick of her mind or a fleeting bout of dizziness.

"Might just be my mind playing tricks on me again, or perhaps it's just a momentary spell of dizziness," Stardust reasoned to herself, continuing her search for medical supplies.

As she sifted through the inventory, Stardust found many of the supplies either used or in a state of disrepair. It was possible that another group of survivors had already claimed what they needed, leaving behind only remnants for Stardust to scavenge.

Stardust meticulously combed through the cluttered shelves and cabinets of the clinic, her keen eyes scanning each item in search of the essentials: tweezers and bandages. She methodically inspected every nook and cranny, her hooves gently shuffling through the debris as she sifted through the remnants of medical supplies.

Each drawer she opened revealed a chaotic array of medical equipment, some rusted or broken beyond use. Among the scattered items, she found empty vials, torn gauze, and shattered syringes, but none of the crucial tools she desperately sought.

With furrowed brows and a growing sense of frustration, Stardust persisted in her search, her determination fueling her despite the mounting obstacles. She checked and rechecked every corner of the clinic, her movements becoming more frantic as time wore on.

As minutes turned into what felt like hours, Stardust's patience wore thin. The weight of her friend's plight bore down on her, intensifying her desperation to find the supplies needed to save Lollipop's life. Each empty drawer and barren shelf served as a cruel reminder of the dire situation she faced.

Despite her frustration and the seemingly insurmountable odds, Stardust refused to give up.

Stardust's frustration boiled over as she pounded the ground with her hoof, a mixture of anger and helplessness surging through her.

"Argh! I can't find anything," she exclaimed, her voice laced with frustration and desperation.

She had been scouring the clinic with unwavering determination, but her efforts had yielded nothing. Each empty drawer and barren shelf seemed to mock her, amplifying her sense of defeat.

Suddenly, an instinctive urge prompted Stardust to glance towards the window. As she approached, her body trembling with anticipation, she hesitantly placed her hooves against the glass, her breath catching in her throat.

What she saw outside defied all logic and reason. Equestria lay spread out before her, but it was not the familiar landscape she knew. Instead, she found herself surrounded by the vast expanse of space, with asteroids drifting lazily by and the distant glimmer of celestial bodies dotting the cosmic horizon.

But the shock didn't end there. Turning her gaze to the other window, Stardust beheld a surreal sight that left her utterly speechless. In place of the university, there stood another iteration of the hospital, its structure composed entirely of Rubik's cubes. Each floor rotated independently, their vibrant colors blending together in a mesmerizing dance of motion and form.

Stardust blinked repeatedly, as if hoping to dispel the illusion before her. Yet, no matter how many times she blinked, the strange spectacle remained unchanged, casting a surreal veil over her reality.

Stardust's heart pounded in her chest like a relentless drumbeat, her breaths coming in ragged gasps as she staggered backwards, her eyes wide with disbelief and horror.

"No, this can't be real... NOOOOOO!" she cried out, her voice cracking with anguish as she struggled to comprehend the incomprehensible. Tears streamed down her cheeks, leaving shimmering trails of sorrow in their wake, as the weight of the surreal scene pressed down upon her like a suffocating blanket.

The overwhelming sense of despair washed over Stardust like a tidal wave, threatening to engulf her in its merciless grip. She felt as though she were teetering on the edge of an abyss, her world unraveling before her very eyes, leaving her adrift in a sea of uncertainty and fear.

"Lollipop, help me!" she pleaded, her voice trembling with desperation as she reached out for a lifeline that she knew, deep down, could never reach her. The realization hit her like a physical blow, driving home the crushing sense of isolation and hopelessness that threatened to consume her whole.

In that moment of profound despair, Stardust felt utterly alone, her cries echoing through the empty expanse of space like a haunting lament. She longed for the comforting presence of her friend, for a reassuring hoof to hold and a familiar voice to chase away the darkness that threatened to consume her.

But there was no one to answer her call, no one to offer solace in the face of the inexplicable. All she could do was cling to the fragile threads of her sanity and press on, hoping against hope that somehow, someway, she would find a way out of this nightmarish reality.

Stardust's trembling hooves fumbled with the buttons on her Pipbuck, tears blurring her vision as she desperately tried to reach out to her parents. But as the words "NO SIGNAL" flashed mockingly on the screen, her heart sank like a stone, the crushing weight of despair settling over her like a suffocating shroud.

With a choked sob, Stardust collapsed to the ground, her body wracked with sobs as she curled into a tight ball, seeking refuge from the cruel reality that surrounded her. The sounds of her anguished cries echoed through the empty space, a haunting lament that seemed to reverberate endlessly in the void.

"I WANT TO GO HOME BUAAAAAAH!" Stardust wailed, her voice raw with emotion as she kicked out with her hind hooves in frustration. Her entire being was consumed by an overwhelming sense of longing and despair, a yearning for the warmth and familiarity of home that felt impossibly out of reach.

Her front hooves clutched at her face, trying in vain to shield her from the harshness of the world around her. But no amount of tears could wash away the pain and confusion that gnawed at her soul, leaving her feeling adrift in a sea of darkness and uncertainty.

In that moment of profound despair, Stardust felt utterly alone, her cries a desperate plea for comfort and reassurance in the face of overwhelming adversity. But as the echoes of her anguish faded into the empty expanse of space, she was left with nothing but the cold, indifferent silence of the cosmos.

Stardust's voice trembled with fear and despair as she cried out into the emptiness of space, her words echoing back to her like a haunting lament. Tears streamed down her cheeks, leaving shimmering trails in their wake as they fell into the void, lost among the stars.

"Will I be trapped in space forever?!" Stardust's voice cracked with anguish, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on her like a suffocating blanket. Each breath felt heavy and labored, as if the very air around her had turned to lead.

"I don't want to die!" Stardust's words were choked with emotion, her body trembling as she sank to the ground in a heap of despair. Her hooves clutched at her face, as if trying to shield herself from the harsh reality of her situation, but there was no escape from the crushing weight of her fear and uncertainty.

In that moment of profound vulnerability, Stardust felt utterly helpless, her heart heavy with the realization that she was at the mercy of forces beyond her control. The vastness of space stretched out before her, a vast and unfathomable expanse that seemed to swallow her whole, leaving her feeling small and insignificant in its infinite embrace.

"I must- I must find a way out," Stardust's voice quivered with determination, though tears still streaked down her cheeks like silver rivers. Her words were punctuated by soft sobs, the weight of her despair heavy upon her.

"I don't know how but there must be something, something that would bring me back to Equestria." Despite the overwhelming sense of hopelessness that engulfed her, Stardust's resolve remained unbroken. She stood amidst the chaos of her emotions, her trembling form a testament to the strength of her will.

With a shaky breath, Stardust reached out with her magic, lifting the SPAS-12 from the ground and drawing it close to her. It was a small comfort in the face of such overwhelming uncertainty, but it was something to cling to amidst the darkness that surrounded her.

Stardust's mind raced with possibilities, each one more daunting than the last. She didn't know how to get back to Equestria, but she refused to give up hope. If she stayed in that room, consumed by her sorrow, she knew she would be vulnerable to attack by the creatures that lurked in the shadows. So she pressed on, driven by a determination born from desperation, determined to find a way back home no matter the cost.

To be continue

The Moonshadow Resonance

The Moonshadow Resonance

Moonshadow Resonance is a natural phenomenon that occurs within the atmospheric cavity formed between the Earth's surface and the ionosphere, which lies approximately 80 kilometers above. This resonance is generated by electrical discharges occurring throughout the planet, resulting in electromagnetic pulsations that travel around the globe.

The primary frequency of Moonshadow Resonance is around 7.83 hertz, though other frequencies can also be detected. These waves propagate across the planet, influenced by various factors such as atmospheric electrical activity and fluctuations in the ionosphere.

Theories on Moonshadow Resonance

Years after the launch of the balefire bombs, significant increases in Moonshadow Resonance waves have been reported. This natural phenomenon, which occurs in Equestria's atmosphere, is typically maintained at a frequency of around 7.83 Hz. However, recent data show a marked increase in both the intensity and complexity of these electromagnetic patterns.

This surge in Moonshadow Resonance has led to widespread speculation about its potential effects on the mental, emotional, and physical states of ponies. Some researchers have drawn parallels between the current frequency of Moonshadow Resonance and the Alpha brain waves associated with states of relaxation in ponies, suggesting a profound impact on pony well-being.

Potential Effects on Ponies

Reports indicate that heightened Moonshadow Resonance may manifest through various physical symptoms, including dizziness, headaches, back pain, stomach pain, and photophobia (sensitivity to light). Beyond these physical symptoms, there is growing concern about the resonance's influence on mood and mental state.

There are also more controversial theories suggesting that increased Moonshadow Resonance could affect ponies' preferences and behaviors in unconventional ways. Speculations include the possibility of fostering unusual philias, such as urophilia (drinking urine), agalmatophilia (attraction to statues), objectophilia (attraction to inanimate objects), and gerontophilia (attraction to the elderly).

Current Challenges

Despite these observations and theories, no effective methods have been found to mitigate or counteract the effects of Moonshadow Resonance. The lack of concrete solutions leaves ponies vulnerable to the potential impacts of this enigmatic phenomenon, driving ongoing research and debate within the scientific and magical communities.

Chapter 9 - Faith Has Been Denied

Chapter 9 - Faith Has Been Denied

My... name's Lollipop Hearts, I'm twenty years old.

I been out cold, who knows how long, bleedin' out like this, it's a nightmare.

Slowly, the sunlight's creepin' in, my eyes creakin' open, wakin' up again, but part of me just don't wanna, this pain, it's just too much.

Can't see Stardust 'round, that girl... she wouldn't ditch me, no way, she'd be lost without me, bet she's out there somewhere, tryna find help or somethin'.

All I hear's the wind howlin' through this broken window and my own breathin', heavy and labored. This part of Baltimare's like a ghost town, overrun with mutants, ain't no ponies left here, not a soul.

Can't even drag myself to find help if I wanted to, the bullets tearin' me up inside, every move's agony.

Damn it! Can't believe I'm gonna bite it like this, alone and bleedin' out.

Stardust, you're my only shot, hurry back, I don't think I'll last the night, blood's still leakin' outta me.

I shifted my gaze to the right, tryin' to move a bit. Can't stand sittin' still for hours, feelin' like I'm trapped in my own body.

Tried to roll onto my side, but every movement's like knives slicin' through me. My body's a damn prison right now.

Extended my left front hoof a little, but everything's blurry, seein' double, or even triple. I'm in a real bad way.

Those fuckin' Enclave bastards and their messed-up beliefs... they gonna pay for this. Had to help those ponies, couldn't just sit there and watch 'em die. Had to go against orders, yeah, but sittin' idle woulda been worse.

Forcin' me to bear a Dashite brand? Hell no, ain't lettin' that shit touch my cutie mark, it's sacred to me, pure.

Earned it with heart, even if I ain't the type to show it much. Still got feelings, still do what I reckon's right.

Mom... Sugar, you were a lousy mother. Always wanted to say it, but never had the guts. I know how you are, always puttin' the Enclave above everything, even me.

But right now, I'm stuck, feelin' like I'm on the verge of shoutin' in anger, but strong mares never shed tears. Managed to hold 'em back like I always do.

Can't show no weakness, not even when I'm alone. I'm tough, and I know I can fight my way outta this mess. Just need Stardust to bust through that damn door and bring me what I need.

Though I can't help but feel a bit guilty for sendin' her to that hospital by herself. No other choice, really. If I'd gone with her, I'd just be a burden.

Ain't got the strength to even spread my wings, and this armor's makin' me sweat buckets.

Took three shots, reckon the cooling system's shot to hell too. Couldn't things get any worse?

Was bound to get shot, it was Meteora against me, no backup in sight.

But who needs backup when you're strong and brave, right?

It's somethin' else, ain't it? When you start thinkin' for yourself, don't matter if they're kin or kin, folks turn on ya quick just 'cause you don't toe the line.

Winter, we were s'posed to be tight, why'd you shoot me? Your own foalhood buddy? Just 'cause I disobeyed orders? All I wanted was to help them ponies, that's it.

Never really gave two shits 'bout my folks, they treated me like dirt. But you, Winter, you was the only one who saw me for me.

Then you found out they was gonna brand me a Dashite, and you turned on me like that.

Well, screw you! Meteora, my folks, and Crimson Flash too.

When I off Crimson, you're next, ya dumb bitch.

Thinkin' 'bout all the things I wanna do but can't 'cause I'm hurt just makes me angrier.

If Stardust don't come, I'll have to do somethin' on my own. There's gotta be somethin' in this house I can use to dig them bullets outta my body. I know it'll be excruciatin' and risky, but I'm sick of lyin' here in my own blood.

Tried movin' to the right, tryna build up some momentum to get outta bed, but I couldn't. Movin' was agony.

What if I try movin' my front hooves first?

Placed one hoof on the edge of the bed, tried to shift my body forward and get out. Hurt like havin' fifty knives buried in me.

Tears threatened to spill, but strong mares don't cry. Gotta hold 'em back no matter what.

Managed to get almost half my body outta bed. Just a li'l more... gotta resist the pain, push through it.

Took thirty-second breaks 'fore continuin' with this torture. Ain't likin' it, but gotta realize patience'll be key to survivin' this.

Not just dealin' with the pain, but also the weight of my emotions. Desperation's becomin' another enemy against me.

I let myself fall forward, my stomach already startin' to slide off the bed. Just need a li'l more strength, and I'll finally be outta this damn bed.

Don't know why I thought I could do anything in this miserable state. Movin' around a whole house with these injuries ain't a smart move, but what else can I do?

Just need to get my back hooves movin', and I can get off. Just a li'l more.

Took a short breath and started pushin' real hard, doin' my best to ignore the pain.

Thought I'd made some progress, but nothin'. Barely moved an inch.

"Shit!" I cursed, slammin' a hoof on the ground. This situation is so damn frustratin'.

My gaze instinctively turned back, and I saw the quilt, once white, now soaked red with my blood. Seein' how much I've lost got me a little worried. Panic ain't in my system, but my mind kept forcing me to face the reality of all I’ve bled out.

If it gets dark, if night comes, I know I’ll die from blood loss. If that happens, ain't nopony gonna cry for me when I'm gone...

No! It don’t matter if nopony cares 'bout my death. I’m a strong mare, and I’ll stay that way 'til the end of my days.

I think... I'll rest for a bit, maybe three minutes tops. Can't let myself dwell on how fast time's flyin' by.

I laid my head on the cold floor, it gave me some comfort. There were bugs crawlin' around the room, but I couldn't care less. As long as they ain't Radroaches, I’m fine.

I closed my eyes, tryin' to relax. Sighed a few times to calm myself down. Part of me wanted to get back in bed, lay my head on a soft pillow. Another part wanted me to stay put, keep my head on the floor, even as my head started to ache.

If I were a unicorn, things would be simpler. Could use levitation to move without all this pain. Unicorns are lucky sons of bitches.

My body felt wet, soaked from the amount of blood pooling inside my armor. They really messed me up.

But what could I do? It was just me against an entire army. I would've loved to kill them all, but that was unlikely. I had to get out of there.

I'm almost off the bed... just a little more...

Extending a front hoof on the floor, I pushed my body forward. Finally, I got off the bed, my back hooves colliding with the edge. I didn't get hurt since my armor covers my entire body, except my head. No helmet, of course.

Seeing how much time had passed and realizing I could barely move a few inches made me understand that moving through the house in this condition was impossible.

It's like I got a voice tellin' me I won't get outta this alive.

It's like a whirlwind inside my head, spinnin' me around.

It's like fate's constantly testin' my toughness, pushin' me to my limits.

It's like the whole world's against me, waitin' for me to fall.

The only thing I can do now is lie back in my misery.

I ain't never cried in my life, ain't never shown feelings that make me look like a weakling, and I ain't plannin' to do so now. I won't, even if I'm alone, dyin', I won't cry. Cryin' don't exist for me.

My ears perked up in surprise when I heard the sound of a door opening. Finally, finally, I might get outta this unbearable sufferin'.

"Who... who's there?" I asked, needin' to be sure it was Stardust. She probably didn't say nothin' 'cause she thought I was still unconscious.

"Oh, Lollipop, you finally woke up." That voice, it's definitely Stardust. 'Bout time she came. I wonder what took her so long.

Stardust quickly rushed towards the room. Her hoofsteps got louder and louder, but I also sensed a strange smell. What had happened?

The smell grew stronger, a strange, familiar scent that I couldn't quite place.

When Stardust stood in the doorway, I looked up with the little strength I had left. She was wearing an anti-radiation suit. Where did she get that from? She was stained red—was it blood? She was almost completely covered. How many mutations had she faced to get here?

"Lollipop, I have what you asked for—the bandages, tweezers, and painkillers," Stardust said, levitating everything with her magic. Looked like not all hope was lost after all.

When she saw me on the floor, her calm tone shifted to concern. "And why the bloody hell aren't you in bed?" she asked.

"I don't have to explain to you. I ain't your daughter. Now get me back to bed and take these bullets outta me. I can't stand havin' garbage in my body no more," I responded, frustration lacing my words as I raised my trembling front hoof.

"You don't have to talk to me like that, I'm helping you," Stardust said, lifting me up with her magic and placing me back on the bed slowly. "You can't imagine everything that happened to me in that bleedin' hospital..." Her voice was breaking as she spoke, and she looked down at her front hooves with glassy eyes.

"I'm frustrated because I can't stand having these fucking bullets in my body. Do you know what it's like to be shot three times at close range?" I snapped at Stardust. It seemed like we were back to the same old thing. I couldn't believe that after surviving, she was still a crybaby.

Stardust started to sob, wanting to wipe her eyes with a hoof but unable to because of her suit.

"And why don't you take off that fucking suit? It smells horrible," I demanded, realizing the origin of the smell. It was definitely from that suit. I didn't know what liquid she had gotten into, but that smell was driving me crazy.

"I do not want to talk about that!" Stardust shouted, slamming a hoof against the ground angrily and closing her eyes. Something must have happened there. Should I care? I wasn't sure if I could keep her with me if she kept behaving this way.

I looked at the ceiling while Stardust stared at the floor. We both looked like we were going through hell.

What really bothers me is that my life has to depend on a crybaby. She's the complete opposite of what I expect from a pony: scared, crying, sensitive—everything I've been taught not to feel. That's why I find this mare so annoying.

And even worse, I have to be her foalsitter, take her to Sparkle-World. I know there's one in Baltimare, but I don't know how far it is. I estimate we could get there in four days, depending on the shit we encounter on the way.

How I hate owing favors, but what other option do I have?

"Look, Stardust, I have an idea. Tell me what happened in that hospital while you take out the bullets, okay? Something bad must have happened to you. I can see it in your eyes. I can't take you and teach you how to survive if you don't have a calm and relaxed mind. You could get us both killed, so please, tell me what happened," I tried to explain to Stardust. She didn't react. She stood there without saying or doing anything. What's wrong with her?

There was an awkward silence for four seconds. I hate awkward silences, but they’re normal in these situations.

"I... I don't want to talk about that. I won't take off the suit either, if that's what you're also suggesting," Stardust said in a low voice. It was as if it were an experience she was trying to forget but couldn't, still invading her mind.

"Why not? You can't smell it, but I can. Your suit smells horrible. What liquid did you get into?" I asked. The smell was getting more and more intense. If she wasn't going to take it off, I at least wanted to know where she had been, so I wouldn't have so much fire in my head.

"I was swimming in a red liquid, but if you say it smells bad, it must definitely be blood," Stardust said, lifting the tweezers with her magic. I guess she was preparing to remove the bullets from me.

I sniffed a few times, but that smell was different. It didn't smell like regular blood, the kind you get when you get hurt. It had a similar smell to when I had my period. Period blood has endometrial tissue, mucosa, and vaginal secretions, making the smell more intense and distinctive.

"Stardust, don't even think about coming near me in that fucking suit. That suit has menstrual blood on it. Take it off now!" I said with disgust and frustration. This raised many questions in my head. Why the hell would there be a pool or whatever full of menstrual blood? What the hell does this mean?

"What...what are you talking about? It can't be...how could it be menstrual blood?" Stardust asked, stepping back. She shared the same confusion as me.

"What the hell do I know? You were the one who lived that experience. Do me a favor and take off that suit," I said with frustration. Whatever happened, I won't let her touch me with that disgusting suit.

Stardust didn't want to take off that suit. I could tell by the way her eyes darted around, looking everywhere but at me. She was hugging herself like that suit had some deep meaning to her.

"Stardust, please. We don't know if that suit is contaminated," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "I have no idea what happened, but I need you to take off that fucking suit." I coughed up blood again, watching a drop splatter on my armor. "I'm dying, Stardust. Please... take it off." I couldn't believe I was doing this, practically begging her, but I tried to stay calm to motivate her a little.

I saw her hesitation. She looked like she was on the edge of breaking, but she still wasn't moving. I needed to get through to her, make her understand how serious this was.

"Stardust, look at me. I'm covered in my own blood, fighting to stay alive, and you're my only hope. Whatever happened in that hospital, whatever you're scared of, it doesn't matter right now. What matters is getting these bullets out of me before it's too late."

Her eyes finally met mine, filled with a mix of fear and uncertainty. I took a deep breath, pushing through the pain, and tried to reach her one last time.

"Please, Stardust. Do it for me, for us. Take off the suit and let's get through this together."

The room was filled with tension, the air heavy with the smell of blood and fear. I waited, hoping that she would find the strength to do what needed to be done.

"I don't know, Lollipop... things have happened to me. I don't know if I should tell you. I'm embarrassed, and I don't want to talk about it," Stardust said. This situation was getting more complicated. The only thing I could think of was for her to tell me what happened so she could calm down by releasing her frustration.

"Stardust, you need to tell me what happened. If you don't, I won't be able to help you. We'll get out of this together, okay? But think about what'll happen if I die—you'll be left alone with nopony to help you," I said, trying to get comfortable in bed. Having my body still for so long was really uncomfortable.

"What happened is..." Stardust's whole body was shaking, like she was cold, but I knew it was fear as she remembered whatever had happened. "I was ra—" Stardust stopped mid-sentence. I wanted to yell at her, but I held back. She was starting to piss me off, but I could understand her hesitation.

"What? What were you going to say?" I asked, sighing several times to keep my patience.

"I was raped, Lollipop! That thing raped me!" Stardust shouted, collapsing to the ground, trying to cover her eyes in vain. The helmet of her suit prevented her from really covering her face.

I was left in momentary shock when Stardust mentioned that she was raped. A pulse surged inside me, making me move unconsciously.

Now I understood why she didn't want to take off that suit. A wave of rage washed over me; whoever did this to Stardust would have to deal with me.

"Who was it, Stardust? Tell me who it was, and I swear I'll blow his fucking head off," I vowed. I didn’t know what was happening to me, but I felt like an older sister defending her. I had to do something, right? I’ve dealt with these kinds of ponies before, and I enjoy putting a bullet in their skulls.

Stardust was sobbing on the floor. It was hard for her to speak, and I could tell that talking must be torture, but it was necessary if we wanted to solve this once and for all.

"It's dead... It was a monster with tentacles. It touched me with its disgusting tentacles," Stardust said, refusing to look at me. She felt humiliated, her body desecrated. She hit the wooden floor with a hoof.

"You mean the Hospital Horrors? Those sons of bitches try to implant eggs inside mares... I didn't imagine any of those creatures were still alive..." Damn, this was just what I needed. What the fuck am I going to do?

The only thing I could think of was to try to calm her down. Maybe that would work. The last thing I wanted now was for her to cry.

It sounds selfish of me, but my life is at stake. We can't waste any more time. Later, we can resolve this and help her overcome her trauma.

"Stardust, listen to me. It's gone, and it can't hurt you anymore. We need to focus on getting these bullets out of me so we can get out of here. We'll deal with everything else later, okay?" I said, trying to keep my voice steady.

Stardust even had a hard time nodding her head. She continued to shake like it was winter and she had nothing to cover herself.

Slowly, she started taking off her suit, beginning with her helmet. Before she continued, I realized I needed to warn her about something important.

"Stardust, when you take off your suit, don't touch it. Use your magic or something, but don't touch it with your hooves. It could be infected," I warned her. I didn't know exactly what had happened in that hospital, but the fact that she was covered in menstrual blood raised more questions in my head.

So many things were happening at once. It was giving me a headache. I was hurt, the pony I had to take care of had been raped, she came here with a suit infected with menstrual blood, and she was traumatized. I had to calm her down. Ugh!

I put a hoof to my head. I knew that if I let the stress take over, we wouldn’t get anywhere and we'd just keep going around in circles.

It was a wonderful fucking day. I just needed a meteorite to fall on my head...

I did my breathing exercises to keep myself in check. If I let my emotions play against me, this would get even worse. I needed to calm down...

Stardust was taking off her suit, sobbing. The sounds she made made me feel sad for her situation. I was sure she must still have those images in her head, tormenting her... Such a young pony, who would only experience that on her first day...

I'm so sorry, Stardust. I admit that this was my fault for sending you to that hospital, but I had no other options, okay?! I would have been a nuisance if I had accompanied you... We could both have died because you would have to be taking care of me all the time.

I wasn't justifying myself. I wasn't! I knew what I was doing by sending Stardust alone.

Everything turned out worse than I had planned, but on the bright side, could you call it that? The thing is that she is still alive, and with what I asked of her, I must admit that she has some courage. She does...

I can already imagine all the shit we're gonna go through together, no doubt about that... I'll do whatever it takes to toughen her up, no sensitivities, no tears, no feelings that make her look like a weakling.

Stardust, still not saying anything, took the suit to the living room. As for the bandages, tweezers, and painkillers, she left them on the nightstand in the room.

Finally, I could have some peace of mind. That horrible smell was pissing me off. Now I just gotta tell her what she needs to do.

But yeah, that's another obstacle. Stardust doesn't know jack about medical procedures, let alone removing a bullet. I'll have to be real patient with her.

I gotta be careful. If I lose my cool and start yelling, she'll probably break down in tears. My patience's gonna be key if I wanna wrap this up quick.

I glanced at the ground and saw Stardust's bag. Left it there, didn't I? But how the hell does she fit her weapons in that tiny thing?

Not like it matters now. Got bigger fish to fry. Though, for a sec, I thought a little distraction might help. Nah, gotta focus on sorting this out with Stardust.

Stardust came back after ditchin' that suit somewhere, and by her face, I could tell she didn't feel like chattin'. Can't blame her.

I'll try not to poke her with questions or say anything that makes her gotta respond. Just gonna stick to givin' her instructions.

She ambled over, draggin' a chair with her magic. Must've snagged it from downstairs. Guess she ain't keen on sittin' on that filthy floor.

Stardust plopped down, floating the items I asked for. "What should I do first? I ain't exactly a doctor..." she mumbled, droopin' her head. Eyes darted around, prob'ly reminded her of the nightmare she went through.

"Hold on, gotta strip off this armor first... Should've thought of it sooner, I guess. Bit of a klutz sometimes," I said, tryna lighten the mood. Didn't seem to help much, though. Stardust was still the same, and I reckon this ain't gonna be easy.

With a tremblin' hoof, I touched the button on my armor, causin' it to split open in two parts.

I was surprised by how much blood had pooled in there... my hooves, stomach, and chest were drenched in crimson. My coat was stained deep red.

But I'm a tough mare. Bein' bathed in my own blood should be terrifyin', but it don't faze me, not even with these serious injuries.

Stardust, on the other hoof, reacted in silent shock. She brought both hooves to her mouth, clearly freaked out by my dyin' state.

I figured it was best to keep quiet 'bout it and just focus on gettin' better. The sooner, the better.

"Relax, Stardust. You're gonna see stuff like this a lot... It'd be best if I didn't move so much. I need you to hoof me the painkillers. They'll help me deal with the pain when you start pullin' out them bullets. But it'll take a bit for 'em to kick in," I told Stardust, settlin' my hoof back on the bed, feelin' it tremble. Just movin' it hurt a mite.

Stardust nodded silently, usin' her magic to pop the lid off the painkillers and ease one toward my mouth. "Just one for now. If it still hurts, I could take another," I instructed, and Stardust shook the bottle till a pill popped out. I opened my mouth, and she dropped it in, swallowin' it down like one of Mom's home-cooked meals.

Then she raised the tweezers, figurin' she could get started. "Can I start pullin' 'em out now?" Stardust asked, glancin' to her left, her face lookin' all gloomy and down. I don't reckon I've seen her crack a smile since I met her.

"Not yet. Might take a while for the pills to do their thing... See? That's why I said we couldn't afford to waste time," I replied to Stardust. She likely thought this'd be a quick job. But alas, no such luck. I'd love for it to be that simple, but it ain't.

Stardust tried to let out a fake sigh of annoyance, but I caught it clear as day with my keen ears.

I don't give a hoot if she did it. I'm just as keen to get out of this mess pronto. But we gotta be patient, no two ways about it.

I reckon now might be a good time to have a little chat with Stardust. Maybe if I open up a bit, it'll help her deal with what she's been through.

"Stardust, how about we have a little chat? I'll tell you more about myself, and you just listen, alright? You probably wanna know who gave me these wounds and how I ended up in this sorry state," I suggested to Stardust, putting what little strength I had into speakin'. I had to do somethin'. I reckon I can handle it. I wanna help her out.

Stardust just nodded, her gaze fixed on the floor, her bangs makin' it even harder to see her eyes.

"Well, I was born in a city in the sky, it's called Meteora. Some cities in Equestria got their own sky cities, and Baltimare ain't no exception. Meteora's 'bout forty minutes from here, I reckon, but all I know for sure is I flew for a good while tryin' to escape the city," I said, shiftin' my body towards the soft bed. Lyin' on top of the armor was startin' to feel mighty uncomfortable, so I found a clean spot on the bed and nestled myself in.

"I don't know if you know 'bout the enclave, but I've been a pegasus enclave soldier since I was seventeen. My job was to keep the city safe and make sure nopony tried to steal, attack, or make contact with the surface ponies. Only us soldiers were allowed down there, 'cause all the tech and supplies exchanges happened on the surface," I continued, takin' a moment to swallow. "I broke one of them rules, though. I made contact with surface ponies without permission. Helped a group of survivors escape from the Twin Ghouls. They're these two-headed ghouls joined by twin foals. Pretty common sight in the wasteland. Gives you an idea of what we might run into on the way," I explained, turnin' my gaze towards Stardust. "I ain't tellin' you this to scare you, just so you know what's out there. But don't worry, I'll protect ya, alright?"

"Uh huh," Stardust mumbled, lifting her head slightly towards me. Her mane swayed in the breeze driftin' in from the cracked window.

"Why's helpin' ponies such a bad thing in the enclave? I don't get why there'd be a rule like that," she queried, her confusion mirroring my own.

"Well, since them bombs fell, the pegasi decided to be their own tribe, cut off from the rest of Equestria. They built cities in the sky all over the place. It's strictly forbidden to have any contact with the surface. All they care 'bout is gettin' their hoof on advanced tech to keep their society goin', even if it means stayin' isolated," I explained, a bitter chuckle escapin' my lips. "Always seemed downright foolish to me. I wasn't 'bout to just stand by and let them ghouls slaughter them survivors. Sometimes you gotta break the rules for a good cause... Don't regret what I did, even though I lost what little respect my parents and my best friend had for me," I trailed off, feelin' a mix of sentimentality and rage as the memories resurfaced.

Stardust looked taken aback by my words. She moved closer to the edge of the bed, placin' both front hooves on the edge. My mention of my folks and my friend seemed to weigh heavy on her mind. Seems she's got a lot of empathy in her, which ain't a bad thing.

"I don't reckon myself as no hero, I just do what I reckon is right, ya know?" I murmured softly, contemplatin' what would've happened if I hadn't intervened, if I'd let 'em perish.

At times, I pondered what'd be worse: livin' with the guilt of their deaths gnawin' at me, or stickin' with my old life, with my folks and the only friend I had. But truth be told, I reckon I made the right call. They're replaceable, in the grand scheme of things. I can build new bonds on the surface, way more than I ever could up in fuckin' Meteora.

Ain't no doubt in my mind they're comin' after me. And if they're gunnin' for me, so be it. I done turned into the most wanted criminal in Meteora. Come at me, if you dare. I'll take down every last one of ya.

"I reckon life in the enclave cities must be a whole mess... I've been cooped up in that Stable since the day I was born, but it ain't like I mind it none. To me, it's like paradise. But still... it blows my mind how different the wasteland is compared to the peace and quiet of Stable Fifty," Stardust mused, her head resting on her front hooves, perched on the edge of the unstained part of the bed.

"Believe me, you got a whole lot to learn. That there's just a smidge of how tough it is out here in the wasteland. But hey, the trip to Sparkle-World oughta give ya a taste. Ain't just about havin' a blast in the park, ya know. You'll rack up plenty of stories to tell your folks and pals," I replied with a grin, feelin' a weight lift off my chest. The tension in the air was finally easin' up, and it felt like a breath of fresh air.

"You're spot-on there... but with you by my side, I reckon I'll be alright. When you brought up them Twin Ghouls, it sent a shiver down my spine just picturin' 'em. How do they even attack? I ain't keen on crossin' paths with 'em, or any other mutation for that matter," Stardust inquired, her voice tinged with unease.

"First off, we're gonna run into all sorts of ghouls and mutations, remember that. As for them Twin Ghouls, when they spot ya, they point with one of their hooves, like they're sayin', 'You're next.' But they don't utter a word, and that's what's downright unnervin'," I explained frankly, knowin' I had to be straight with her. Couldn't sugarcoat it and make her think this journey was gonna be a walk in the park.

Stardust lifted her head from the bed, huggin' herself as if she was feelin' a chill run down her spine. "Blimey... Lollipop, I need ya to protect me from those buggers. Don't want 'em layin' a hoof on me, you get it?"

"Trust me, I will. But I can't be watchin' over ya every second. You gotta learn to fend for yourself too," I asserted, raisin' a hoof and pointin' it in Stardust's direction.

I made an attempt to sit up on the bed by myself, noticing that the burning sensation in my body had started to subside. Seemed like them painkillers finally kickin' in, 'cause I ain't feelin' as much pain as before.

"Alright, Stardust, you can start pullin' out them bullets. Begin with the one in my hock," I directed, stretchin' out my left front hoof. Damn... it felt awful, like I'd turned into one of them changelings with holes in their hooves.

Stardust nodded and lifted them tweezers with her magic. "Ain't it gonna hurt?" she inquired, lookin' worried. I reckon she ain't keen on hearin' me hollerin' in pain, but I ain't one to scream from hurtin'. I save that for when I'm really riled up.

"Might sting a bit, but don't fret none about it. I've been hurt plenty before, just never this bad," I assured her, lowerin' my hoof for a brief moment before raisin' it again. "But let's get on with it, it's better than havin' them bullets still lodged inside me."

Stardust, her hooves shakin' like leaves in a storm, guided them tweezers toward my wound with all the caution in the world. When she finally managed to insert the tip into my flesh, a jolt of pain shot through me, makin' me instinctively twitch my hoof. But I had to hold it steady, no matter how much it burned.

Her face twisted in disgust, it was clear she ain't used to this kind of thing. Probably ain't seen nothin' worse than a scraped knee from trippin' over somethin' back in her safe lil' world.

That realization made me feel a twinge of sympathy for her. If she's gonna help me, I gotta be patient. The responsibility falls on her to follow my lead.

But I gotta stay still too. Any sudden movements could make it worse.

Damn! The tweezers diggin' into my flesh felt like fire, but I gotta tough it out. Gotta shut my eyes and wait for Stardust to pull out that bullet.

With my eyes half open, I noticed Stardust was lookin' away, tryin' to avoid seein' the gory details of extractin' the bullet. "Stardust... I know it's unpleasant, but I need you to focus on what you're doin'. You could hurt me," I told her through clenched teeth.

"But I can't stand the sound... the way the tweezers scrape inside your wound, yuck!" Stardust said, stickin' out her tongue in disgust.

"I get it, but you gotta fight it and concentrate. You don't wanna kill me, right? No? Then pay attention. You've already got the bullet, you just need to pull it out. Do it slowly and carefully," I urged her. Damn, this is what happens when you ask somepony who ain't a doctor to do a doctor's job.

I closed my eyes completely, tryin' to endure the pain as Stardust struggled with the tweezers. She was bein' gentle, but it still felt like my whole body was on fire.

"Fuck! This hurts like hell," I muttered, diggin' my hooves into the bed, my body tense with pain.

"There you have it, just take it out carefully," I said, my voice strained. I felt the tweezers grip the bullet firmly and start to pull. The sensation was like a white-hot poker bein' dragged through my flesh.

Stardust was breathin' heavily, her magic quiverin' as she slowly drew the bullet out. I could hear the faint squelch of flesh partin' around the metal, each millimeter an agonizin' journey. The pain was intense, radiatin' from my arm through my whole body.

Finally, with a wet, sickly pop, the bullet was free. Stardust's face was pale, her eyes wide with a mix of horror and relief. She held the bullet up, her hooves still shakin' but steadyin' a bit as the worst part was over.

"Good job, Stardust. Now we just need to clean the wound and bandage it up," I said, my voice a bit calmer, but still strained. "You've done great. Now let's finish this up so we can both rest a bit."

"I'll go see if there's clean water in this digs," Stardust said, exiting the room. It was a smart move for her to go. All I could do was try not to move too much or make sudden movements.

We were scarce on medical supplies, but I figured clean water would do the trick to keep my wound from goin' sour.

"If there's clean water, bring back as much as you can! I still got two more bullets in me," I called out after her, my voice a bit louder. I ran my tongue over my dry lips, realizin' I hadn't had a drink in who knows how long.

I lost sight of Stardust, reckon she's down below, searchin' for somethin' to hold water, like a bottle or bucket. The bigger it is, the more water we can store, less trips mean less time wasted.

Glancin' at the bullet on the ground, I see my blood minglin' with it, droplets spreadin' across the cold surface. It reminds me of who did this to me... You're a fuckin' bitch, Winter Sunlight. Bet you're lookin' for me now. Well, when we cross paths again, I won't think twice 'bout puttin' a bullet between your eyes.

Thought you'd have my back when they marked me a Dashite, huh? All I did was save lives, nothin' more. Never betrayed you, never hurt you.

But I reckon suckin' the enclave's balls is all you're good at, ain't it? Hahahaha!

A laugh escapes me, directed at my own insult. It's all I can do, really. Been through a heap of shit today.

Stardust'd probably reckon I've gone crazy if she heard me laughin' to myself, but I don't give a damn. Today's been one hell of a ride.

My ears perked up when I heard the sound of water fallin', reckon there's clean water in this house. Good, everything's goin' well, for now. Got ourselves a way to clean my wounds.

This time I smiled, but it's a real smile, not just tryna shake off some negativity.

Heard Stardust's hoofsteps, slow and steady, as she approached the room. She had a wooden bucket with water.

One good thing 'bout all this is with her magic, she can do almost everythin' without much effort. Dunno if usin' magic drains her or somethin'. Most of my life, I've been around pegasi, besides Sniper Husky, but we didn't exactly get along. Got my reasons to hate her.

Extended my injured hoof so Stardust could pour water on it. Cold water runnin' down felt like a relief, didn't much care about gettin' the floor wet. We ain't stayin' here permanently anyway.

"Think that's enough water, bandage the wound and press it with your hoof," I told Stardust. She left the bucket on the ground, her magic coverin' my hoof with bandages, then pressin' it with one hoof while holdin' mine with the other.

She's pressin', determined look on her face, teeth showin', then she looks at me. "How long do I have to press it?" she asks.

"Fifteen minutes'd do," I respond. Shit... Just realized, the process is damn slow, still got two more wounds to tend to.

"Stardust, I got an idea. I can spill even more about myself. Suppose you're itchin' for more details about my escape from Meteora," I asked, figurin' it'd keep her mind occupied while she patched me up. Each bit of my story might chip away at her trauma, and it's a decent way to kill time.

"Sure thing, I'd like to know more. Last thing you mentioned was savin' a group of survivors from the Twin Ghouls," Stardust replied, still pressin' her hoof against my wound, keepin' up the same force.

"Great. But before that, pass me another painkiller. Should tide me over. But keep pressin', gotta hold this for fifteen minutes. Use your magic," I instructed Stardust, makin' sure she understood. Another dose wouldn't hurt. First extraction was a real pain. Hopin' another'll take the edge off.

Stardust, with her magic, hoisted the bottle up, floatin' it near my mouth. I opened up and swallowed the pill.

"Thanks," I said, preparin' myself for the story ahead.

I'll begin by tellin' ya 'bout this pony I can't stand, Crimson Flash. This bloke's got a grip on the wasteland that's downright disturbin'. He's a pegasus from the Ataly enclave, and him and his crew, the 'Divine Sons', they control a slew of outfits. Some of 'em are slavers, which ain't no surprise, 'cause the wasteland's crawling with 'em. If you find yerself in a tight spot, they'll snatch you up and sell ya off with the promise of a better life.

Now, Crimson Flash himself, he's got a red coat, a thunder cutie mark, dark blue hair with white streaks, and eyes as red as sin.

But here's the real kicker... Stardust, ya gotta pay close attention to the sorts of ponies you might cross paths with out there. One time durin' an exchange, I caught sight of Sniper Husky. She has one of the most disturbing behaviors I have ever seen in a pony; it doesn't compare to the cannibal raiders I have encountered.

Sniper Husky's got a white coat, a yellow mane, light blue eyes, and her Cutie Mark's a pony skull with bat wings.

We always did our trades in the same spot, down under Meteora. Meteora's perched above Berry Hill Park, one of the few places in Baltimare that ain't been bombed to smithereens. Clean water flows there, free from radiation.

We did so many deals in that neck of the woods that we cleared out all the pesky mutants. Wiped 'em out, practically extinct.

Me and my old pal Winter, we kept an eye out for any mutants or ponies tryin' to mess with our trades. Most of the time, we set up shop in the multi-use fields, open ground perfect for sports. The whole park's deserted, so we turned it into our HQ.

The sun was beatin' down, so me and Winter were on the roof of one of them little brown houses we used for shelter. Never did much more than protect us from the blisterin' sun. We had five of these houses scattered 'round the park, all decorated with Equestrian flags.

Winter loved her smokes, never went a day without a cigarette danglin' from her lips. "Want a cig?" She offered, holdin' one out to me with her wing.

"Nah, I'm good," I declined. After hearin' all the downsides of smokin', I decided it ain't for me. Seemed like the only reason to smoke was to look 'cool', but I figure cancer and lung problems ain't too cool.

"Y'know, Winter, sometimes I wonder why we don't just do the trade and be done with it. Why's it necessary for Crimson and our boss to crack open a few beers and shoot the breeze?" I pondered. Sometimes they even broke out the cards. Always wondered why, considerin' how valuable the tech and bottle caps were.

Winter took a drag from her cigarette, puffin' out smoke as she chuckled. "Ah, Lollipop, sometimes you sound like a grandma. They're just havin' a good time. Remember, Crimson's from Ataly. That place is a long haul away. Gotta be borin' as all heck. Bet he's lookin' to kick back in Meteora for a few days."

"What if somepony tries to jump us, though? Like them raiders who came 'round tryin' to swipe our gear?" I remembered, that day still fresh in my mind. One of 'em nearly made off with our weapons, computers, and robot parts. Raiders ain't too bright, figured they'd sell 'em off for a pretty penny.

"That's what we're here for, keepin' everything on track. But that don't mean you gotta be on high alert all the time. Besides, life in Meteora's dull as dishwater. These trades at least give ya a chance to relax, maybe take a dip in the lake. How often ya get to do that in Meteora?" Winter questioned. She had a point, but I couldn't shake the feelin' that I had a job to do, and I took it seriously.

"I'll keep my eyes peeled for a few more minutes. If everything's squared away, I might just dip in the pool," I declared, grabbing my weapon with my hooves. It was a Hecklar & Kich XM29 Objective Individual Combat Weapon—kinda heavy, but damn effective. Plus, it had a grenade launcher, perfect for takin' out a bunch of targets at once.

"Sounds like a plan. I'll be here, stayin' cool in the shade. If you need me, you know where to find me," Winter agreed, proppin' herself against the stairs of the house, her hind hooves crossed.

I spread my wings and took to the air, flying low over the park. I kept my eyes sharp, my weapon ready, but not pointed unless I needed it. Gotta keep cool, both myself and my gear. The armor's great at keepin' us cool, but overheat it, and you've got problems. Plus, gotta watch out for our mouths—mine's exposed, and it ain't the only model like that.

I soared, stickin' to the shadows where I could. Some trees still had leaves, providin' cover. My helmet's got a zoom feature, so I used that to scan the area. Night vision didn't do much good in the daylight, though.

As I followed the path, I stumbled upon a spot where the pool's at, but what caught my eye was the shower nearby. It shot water up like a mushroom, with "Berry Hill Park" marked on it.

On a bench nearby, I spotted two suits of armor. To the left, two enclave pals of mine were havin' a blast, splashin' around, shootin' water at each other with water guns. Watching 'em, it brought a warmth to my chest—reminded me of the happy times I never had.

One of 'em noticed me. "Hey look, it's Lollipop! Lollipop! Why don't you join us?" the stallion called out, waving his hoof.

"The water's refreshing! Come on, have some fun with us!" added the mare, raising her water pistol.

"Nah, I'm good. Gotta keep watch," I replied, movin' on. But I could still hear 'em talkin'.

"Aw, Lollipop, you're no fun. Loosen up a bit, smile more!" the stallion chided, soundin' disappointed.

"She's just an emo. Can't expect much from her. All she does is gripe about how tough life is. Smilin's like sufferin' for her, hahahah!" the mare quipped, laughin' and jabbin' her hoof into his side. He laughed along with her.

Haha, real funny. You'd be better off in a circus than on the field.

My mates from the enclave and I, we always banter like that. Sounds offensive, but it's just how we roll—friendly jabs, you know?

Can't count the times I've been ribbed 'bout my style and taste in music. Thanks, media, for paintin' us like we're a bunch of gloomy souls, incapable of crackin' a smile. Real accurate.

I made my way toward the lake, lovin' the trees 'round here. Unlike most places in the wastes, these trees are alive—green and full of leaves.

The wind carried cherry blossom petals, dancin' 'round me. Sometimes, they'd fall right onto my hoof. I'd stretch it out, waitin' for one to land, and sure enough, it would.

Cherry blossoms, they're my jam. Could watch 'em all day. I set my gun down, lettin' the petals shower down on my hooves.

Wind picked up, blowin' my mane every which way. Petals were swirlin', some flyin' high, others driftin' down. I waited, patient-like, 'til one landed on my hoof, and there it was.

Outta all those petals, just one found my hoof. I picked it up, held it for a sec, then blew it away with the wind.

In Meteora, we ain't got none of this. Makes me appreciate the surface even more. Bet there's loads of beautiful things out there, unscathed by bombs.

But I wonder, will I be stuck in Meteora forever? It's high-tech and all, ain't complainin'. But sometimes, I wish for scenery like this, exclusive to the surface.

I can see it now—monotonous life, get a marefriend, live together. Then, when I'm old, retire as a soldier and play housewife. Screw marryin' a stallion and poppin' out foals. I'm a lesbian, Mom, deal with it. No grandfoals for you.

And when I retire, I'll never see cherry blossoms again. Gotta seize the moment while I can, soak in every second here.

I picked up my gun, carried on flyin' amidst the petals, but as much as I wanted to admire 'em, this time, I kept my eyes peeled for threats.

Following the path, I made my way to the lake. Figured after checkin' everything's cool, I'd take a breather. Celestia knows I deserve it.

Still had my gun at the ready, just in case I spotted any muties or raiders. But then I heard somethin' odd—voices.

Could it be raiders? With my armor, I could ping Winter and have her back me up, but she'd wanna be sure. Didn't wanna drag her out here for nothin'.

So, I veered off the path, headin' towards a clump of Blossom trees. It was secluded, and the first thing that crossed my mind was raiders preparin' an ambush.

I kept flyin', pickin' up speed, but doin' it quiet-like. Eventually, I reached an open, isolated spot. And there they were—Sniper Husky and a filly. I breathed a sigh of relief, but that filly... could it be her daughter?

I knew I shouldn't snoop, but curiosity's a killer. I'd seen Sniper 'round a few times, had some short convos, but never knew she had a kid. All I ever heard 'bout her was how the whole wasteland's scared stiff of her.

Sniper and the filly were lyin' face down in the grass, real close-like.

"It's been a long journey, chérie, but finally, we got some time for ourselves. Ton copine needs love," Sniper Husky said, nuzzlin' her daughter.

She's from Frence, Le Marens to be precise. Been there once, ain't such a bad city.

"You know I'm a little embarrassed to do this, Sniper. I don't know whether to do it," the filly said, sounding insecure. What’s Sniper plan to do with her?

"Don't call me by my nom, ma chérie. We are un couple. Tell me something like darling, sweetie, honey. Tu comprends?" Sniper Husky asked, stroking the filly's pink mane with a front hoof.

Did I hear that right? She called that filly her partner? How old is she, ten?

This... ain't right. This can’t be.

"Mmmm, okay, darling. Since nopony is watchin' us, I guess it would be fine... I just don't wanna play those games where I'm tied up and can't do anything," the filly said, lowerin' her head, lookin' at the grass.

"Si tu fais ce que je te dis, I promise I will be gentler. Sometimes I lose le contrôle, but I don't do it because I want to see you suffer. It's because I really love you," Sniper Husky said, positionin' herself on top of the filly.

I gotta do something, but I'm so shocked I can barely move a hoof. Frozen... I've never seen anything like this in front of me. This can’t be right.

Romantic relationships with foals? Hell no. No, no, no.

What the fuck is this? This ain't right. I've always been told that havin' romantic relationships with foals is reprehensible. However, Sniper Husky sees it as somethin' totally normal.

What the fuck should I do? I don't know. I've never felt this way before. I've only heard about it, but seein' it, seein' it in front of me is another thing altogether.

Sniper Husky started to lick the filly's cheeks, movin' her tongue, fillin' her with saliva.

I was behind them, hidin' in a tree. I couldn't see the filly's reaction to all this, but I'm sure it must be discomfort.

Just hearin' their moans made me tremble. It wasn't from fear. I ain't afraid of anythin', much less Sniper Husky. It's just that I can't be witnessin' this. I've seen many horrible things, but this is one of 'em, and they ain't easy to forget. Am I the only pony who knows about this?

"J'aimerais rouler un patin, do you know what that means?" Sniper Husky said, her lustful voice disturbin' me too much.

"I think it was a tongue kiss," the filly said, lookin' back at her. Damn it, who knows how long Sniper Husky's been abusin' this filly? And nopony found out about this. Really horrifying.

"Exactement, that's how we kiss our partners en frenceis," Sniper Husky said, openin' her mouth and extendin' her tongue. The poor filly did the same. I could see how their tongues came together and shared saliva.

For what Sniper thought was normal, for others it'd be highly repugnant. And I ain't stayin' here doin' nothin' no more. I gotta do somethin', but I can't let my shock be noticed. I gotta act natural, but I'll have my weapon ready just in case.

I sighed several times to calm myself. As much as I wanted to put a bullet in Sniper’s head, killing her now would get me into trouble. I’d have to inform the leader about this. We're dealing with a mentally ill mare.

I stopped flying and landed on the ground, trotting slowly towards them. “So... Sniper Husky, what a surprise to see you here,” I said, stayin' calm and pretending that what I was seein' didn’t affect me at all.

I am a strong mare. This should be nothin' to me, but it’s very disturbing and disgustin'. My body feels a chill that’s impossible to control, but I must remain calm about what I have just witnessed.

Sniper Husky and the filly looked towards me. Sniper stood up and looked at me with a surprisingly calm expression while the filly hid behind her. It’s like she was afraid of me. Don’t worry, when I can, I’ll save you. But right now, there’s not much I can do.

“Vous must be soldate Lollipop Hearts... is there anything I can help vous with?” Sniper said with a calmness that surprised me. I thought she’d try to hide it or pretend that nothin' was happenin'.

“Nothin', I was just passin' by here... surveyin' the area and I found you here, kissin' a filly,” I responded to Sniper, raisin' a bent front hoof, the shock causin' me to lift it unintentionally.

“Oh, she’s my girlfriend,” Sniper Husky said, puttin' a hoof on the filly and givin' her a little push. “Allez, introduce yourself,” Sniper said tenderly. I had never seen her act this way.

The filly took a few steps towards me, avoidin' lookin' at me. She had one front hoof bent like mine. I guess she’s embarrassed to talk to me. “My name is... Silver Storm,” she introduced herself. Poor thing, she must be so confused. She must have no idea of the limits that an adult pony should have for a young one like her.

I raised a hoof and waved it at her. “Name’s Lollipop Hearts, nice to meet you.” I gave a smile to Silver, but it didn’t seem to work. She refused to look at me.

“Isn’t she a sweetheart? She’s very shy with strangers,” Sniper Husky said, strokin' Silver’s mane, her hoof almost running down to her flank as well.

“Don’t you think she’s a little young to be your ‘girlfriend’?” I asked, liftin' two hooves and curlin' them both at the same time.

“Silver is eight years old. Although she is young, we love each other very much, and that is what really matters,” Sniper said, lowerin' her head and joinin' her cheek with Silver’s in a supposed loving gesture. Silver reciprocated it, half-smiling.

I'm sure she has emotionally manipulated her. That's what all these sick fucks do.

I put a front hoof to my forehead. "Despite that, I don't think it's right for you to be havin' a romantic relationship with a foal, Sniper. That's just wrong. You could get into big trouble," I warned Sniper Husky. I didn't know why I felt like this would be of no use.

"You're not le premier à say something like that to me. When I receive menaces like that, they usually end up dead," Sniper Husky said, raisin' her voice a little, bein' sarcastic and smilin'. I think she thinks I'm threatenin' her... could it be, because this is not somethin' I'm gonna let go like it's nothin'.

"I'm not afraid of you, Sniper. If you continue abusin' Silver, I'm goin' to kill you," I said. This time I wouldn't hold back. I can't stand her anymore. I have to tell her how much I want to kill her. I'd have to get it out of my system. It's not like I've been interested in bein' friends with this bitch since I met her either.

"Silver, chérie, go play at the lake. This conversation is only for adultes," Sniper said in a 'sweet' way to Silver.

Silver nodded, turned around, and trotted away from the area at considerable speed, disappearin' with each step she took.

Even if you want Silver not to listen, that still won't take away the fact that you're sick. You can shove your false consideration up your ass.

When Silver was no longer in sight of any of us, Sniper Husky looked at me. The smile she had disappeared faster than the blink of an eye. "So you plan to kill me... I would be very careful with what I say," Sniper Husky began to trot towards my side. "Savez-vous what has happened to the poneys that have menacé me for exactly la même chose? Most of them end up being dinner for my huskies," Sniper Husky said as she positioned herself behind me. My eyes followed her every step she took.

"Have you heard about the Stable Dweller who was found dead in Frence? Elle came to my house to try to kill me, elle discovered that I like sleeping with foals. Do you know what happened to elle after I defeated that connasse? I raped her, une demi-heure. When I got bored of her pussy, I shot her in the head. Then I used her body to feed my huskies," Sniper Husky said with a tone of frustration. She told it to me as if it were somethin' common or ordinary. I think I will lose my sanity If I keep listenin' to this bitch.

I didn't respond. I just squeezed my hooves because I was so angry at this son of a bitch.

"Alors, Lollipop, what do you say? Do you want to play le hero and end up like Seren, or are you going to be intelligent and stay out of ma affairs? Not to mention that the entire enclave will fall on you," Sniper Husky said, positioning herself very close to my side.

Sniper Husky still had saliva comin' out of her mouth from the kiss she gave Silver. I decided to look away from her and focus ahead, anything but at her.

"The enclave is gonna fall on me? I don't think so. I highly doubt they wanna be involved with a sick pony like you," I told Sniper Husky. She's completely screwed. When I tell my leader about this, they'll surely plan an attack toward her and possibly execute her.

I heard Sniper Husky laughing, tryin' not to explode with laughter. She can keep laughing if she wants. That's not gonna stop me from notifying them about her sick actions.

"Go ahead, do it. You wanna waste their time? D'accord. Think about what would happen if they found out you had conflicts with me," Sniper took a step forward. I could feel her yellow mane colliding with mine. "Consider your actions carefully, soldate."

"When you're gonna be executed, I'll be the one in charge of pullin' the trigger, bitch!" I turned around slowly, trottin' back to my position where I was with Winter before.

"Oh, Ma flank is shaking with fear now," Sniper said sarcastically. We'll see if you keep laughin'. I'll put a bullet in your skull.

The shock I felt faded, and now what I felt was deep anger. I was determined to put Sniper Husky to sleep forever. Later, I'll let the leader know. I'm sure he'll be on my side in this conflict.

I looked back for a few seconds, and Sniper Husky was headin' towards the lake, surely where Silver was, to continue abusin' her. This caused me to clench my teeth and hooves, but there's not much I can do now. I just have to wait for the moment. But first, I think I'll have a private meetin' with Crimson Flash. He should know the kind of pony he's allied with.

Hours after the exchange, I was in an alley waitin' for Crimson Flash. I told him we needed to meet in a private place to discuss somethin' serious that could put our relationship at risk. I still didn't want to say anythin' to the leader. I thought if I talked to Crimson, he would resolve this with Sniper Husky and everything would continue normally.

Meteora was full of buildings with neon lights and advertisement signs about joinin' the Enclave army almost everywhere. Usually, almost no advertisements for entertainment media or other things were allowed.

The Enclave was the most important thing. Sometimes I wonder if that importance surpassed even our well-being. How would all the other pegasi feel bein' born and condemned to stay in this city for the rest of their lives, without the option of choosin' whether to go to the surface or not?

We don't all think the same. Each pony has their own way of seein' the world, just like me. Despite bein' a soldier of the Enclave, there are things I don't agree with, and I don't see anythin' wrong with havin' contact with other ponies or bein' on the surface.

It's not like I can do much about it. Unfortunately, this was the city I had to live in, with rules that prevent our freedom. Will I have to be forced to stay here forever? Maybe. It's either that or death.

I was leanin' against the wall of an apartment, havin' my front hooves crossed. In the alley, I was accompanied by a robot cleanin' the alley of graffiti and garbage. Robots were mostly used for this type of work. The Enclave wants a large part of the pegasi to contribute in some way, whether in the scientific area or as soldiers.

I don't know shit about science. I always knew that bein' a soldier was my thing, and I'm doin' well at it. I'm moderately respected.

Crimson Flash was flyin' towards me, wearin' a jacket and holdin' an umbrella. There was a light rain. It started before he left the house, so I have nothin' to cover myself with.

It doesn't matter. At least he finally arrived. I wonder why it took so long.

Crimson Flash landed in front of me, closin' his wings. "If I'm not mistaken, you must be soldato Lollipop, vero? The one who wanted to talk about Sniper Husky."

"Exactly. I'll get to the point about what I saw today. It's somethin' very disturbin'. Are you ready for what I'm gonna tell you?" I asked, wantin' to make sure I didn't disturb him too much. At least I wanted him to prepare himself mentally.

"Porca miseria! What could be so disturbing that you called me... go ahead and tell me," Crimson said, leanin' his head forward and grippin' his umbrella tightly.

"Sniper has an eight-year-old filly as a girlfriend. I don't know how close you two are, but I'd say do somethin' about it. I guess you know what would happen if the Enclave finds out we're negotiatin' with ponies... you know," I said in a low voice, bein' close to him with a raised chin.

Crimson Flash's expression changed from worried to... laughin'? What the fuck?

"Is that what you called me for? I already know that. Plus, I have no problemi with that. The Meteora Enclave doesn't care if Sniper sleeps con una filly. What they want is for me to continue bringing them tecnologia avanzata and more materiali. That's all they care about," Crimson said, takin' the situation lightly.

"Wha- What?! You say they know about this and don't do anythin'?" I leaned back with wide eyes, I couldn't believe it. Does the Enclave know about this? Fuck no! I need them to confirm it for me.

"Yes, they know. They don't really care. The only one who cares about that is you. Why don't you leave it at that? What Sniper does in her vita privata shouldn't matter to you," Crimson said, stepping forward towards me, his hooves splashing the small puddles of water on the ground.

I shook my head at how screwed up the situation was. "But she's abusin' a filly. Do you know how bad that sounds in itself? Would you let her continue abusin' an eight-year-old filly?" I asked Crimson, raising a bent hoof towards him and squeezin' it.

Crimson sighed, bringin' a hoof to his forehead and then placin' it back on the ground. "Sniper Husky along with my other divini sons, I love them a lot. Their life before was miserabile. They were abused slaves, with the worst treatment you can immaginare. You know what it's like to be tied to a cross for three hours under the sun, while they throw stones at you and spit on you?" Crimson Flash said, movin' his head to the side while still keepin' his gaze on me. "I am not giustificando their actions. I am not saying that sleeping with foals is okay. But I let them do what they want because I want to give them the freedom that nopony else dared to give them. As long as what they do does not disrupt my organizzazione, it would be fine. If they sleep with foals, rape, kill, things that are common in this world we live in, it is not mio problema."

"You're a crazy son of a bitch just like them, are you gonna allow them to continue with their perverse actions? You got no interest in the lives of the innocent?" I raised my voice at Crimson. He, like Sniper, was already makin' me sick.

Crimson sighed in annoyance, lookin' down and then up to me. "You can insultarmi all you want. I cannot control what happens in the tierra desolata. What you're complaining about so much, it happens all over Equestria. It's a useless fight that ain't worth wasting time for," Crimson Flash extended his wings and approached me. "If you mess with Sniper Husky, you and I will be in serious trouble. Not only with us, but also with the enclave. I know that you saved that group of survivors without autorizzazione that day. If you don't want everypony against you, you just don't have to meddle in what don't matter to you, capisci?"

"Fuck you..." I muttered quietly, turning my back on Crimson as he flew away.

Damn, everything's against me. If I tell the leader about this... will they back me up or turn against me? I don't know, but this time, I'd lose too much if I warned them.

"SHIT!" I exclaimed, slamming my front hoof against the wall in frustration. What the hell am I gonna do?

Do I let these abuses continue or do I risk my life to stop them? I don't know, I don't know my role in all this...

Maybe I'll go home. I'm not sure if I should tell my parents—they don't give a damn about me anyway—but I might as well try.

Or maybe I'll talk to Winter. If everything goes to hell, I don't know what I'll do, but I can't just sit back and do nothing.

Trotting forward, I spread my wings and took off, gaining speed as I headed home. I need some clear-headed time to think. Right now, the pressure's getting to me, and I can't let that happen.

I just want Sniper to pay for what she's doing. That's all I ask. I don't care about being a hero or getting recognition. I just want to see a bullet in her skull. That's all...

Chapter 10 - Hoofington, My Piece of Heaven

I'm Blackjack... Fuck! My head hurts, I hate this part of being drunk, when the effect wears off and you feel like your head is going to explode.

I opened my eyes slowly and my vision was blurry... I felt a salty sensation in my mouth as well as alcohol, how strange... I only remember drinking alcohol, but nothing else.

I ran both hooves over my eyes to clear my vision, I looked at the front of the room, everything was normal.

I looked in several directions until I found Candy, she was fast asleep on the floor and there was a yellowish liquid on her and on the floor, what the hell was that?

I sniffed Candy and what she had and was on the floor was.... urine. What the fuck happened? Trying to remember it only makes my head hurt, I guess Candy must have an answer for this.

Also my coat felt wet, don't tell me... Holy shit, what the fuck did I do when I was drunk? Have I gotten into a strange sexual situation without realizing it?

I hope nopony else saw this...damn, it was just what was missing, my living room smells horrible and I need to clean it.

"Candy, Candy," I nudged Candy with my hooves, but she was snoring softly, completely out cold. I needed to know what happened last night..

"Candy, please wake up." But she didn't even flinch, and my head was still burning.

I'm very confused. I want to know how all this happened. We were drunk, yes, but after leaving the bar, what happened?

Did I orchestrate an orgy of urophilia while drunk? I don't think so. Maybe I'll get involved in orgies, but with urine included? I highly doubt it... I have my limits.

I'm feeling all kinds of messed up about this, tangled up in some taboo shit...

Got to get Candy to swear on her life that she'll keep this under wraps, ain't nopony gotta know about this, especially not Glory... whatever the hell Candy and I got up to.

But who am I kidding? I'm just fooling myself again... Even though the evidence is right there, I'm still trying to deny it, ya know? Chances are, I knocked back some urine like it was top-shelf whiskey. This stays between me and Candy, nopony else.

And now I'm wondering, was it me who suggested this freaky stuff, and Candy just went along with it? Or was she the one who put the idea in my head? Problem is, no matter how hard I wrack my brain, I can't remember a damn thing.

I ain't gonna jump to conclusions 'til Candy spills the beans, no point gettin' all worked up over maybes and what-ifs, right? Best keep my head clear of any false ideas.

Soon as Candy's up, I'm gonna ask her to stick around for a bit, least she can do is join me for a scrub in the tub, ain't no way she's hittin' the streets reeking of piss. Gonna do whatever it takes to keep her with me... ain't no way I wanna be alone again.

I want Candy with me always, love her to bits even though we only met for a day. She said I'm worth somethin', so I want her to prove it by stayin' by my side forever.

Candy lay there, not movin' a muscle, just snorin' away softly. I eased myself on top of her, her lyin' on her back, and I wrapped my hooves 'round her.

In that moment, I didn't give a fuck that we were soaked in urine. What mattered was havin' Candy there, the only pony who could yank me outta this never-endin' pit of loneliness I've been stuck in for so long.

"Stay with me forever," I whispered, even though Candy was out cold. Doubt she heard me, but it felt right sayin' it.

I slipped one of my front hooves around one of Candy's ponytails and started playin' with 'em, loopin' 'em around my hoof. I love her mane style, y'know? It makes her look cute and sexy at the same time.

Did that a few times... Heh, made me crack a smile, just teasin' her while she's off in dreamland.

I hope you're dreamin' about me, Candy... Dreamin' about the day we tie the knot.

Wonder when you'll wake up, Candy. I want you to kiss me and tell me I ain't alone no more, that you got me.

"I love you, Candy. Please don't leave me," I whispered as I planted a kiss on Candy's forehead. My feelings for her are stronger than anythin' in the world.

Sometimes I wonder if it's my loneliness that's got me actin' this way. I never showed myself so vulnerable before, but it ain't worth hidin' it no more. I need love and understanding.

I hope my nymphomania ain't gonna be a problem for our future together. I... I been wantin' Candy to be my marefriend, but I reckon she'll need some time to mull it over. She ain't as desperate as me.

"I love you too, Blackjack," Candy whispered back, right close to my ear while I was huggin' her. Caught me off guard, I shot up quick.

I blushed somethin' fierce. Was she listenin' the whole time? I thought she was asleep!

"Wow, Blackjack, I didn't think your feelings for me were zo ztrong," Candy said, smilin' as she ran her hooves over her eyes, tryin' to clear her vision.

"I... I was just... I was just teasin' you. I'm not that desperate for love, I swear!" I stammered, but my blush gave me away. I didn't wanna look like some desperate loser, but I couldn't have made it more obvious if I tried.

Candy put a front hoof to her mouth, laughin' and turnin' her head a little to the left as she looked at me. "Es ist okay. You don't have to be ashamed of zat. I have feelings for you too, but I think it would be better if we at least went out once, go on ein date. Would you like that?"

When Candy asked that, I almost jumped for joy, like when your parents buy you a new toy. But I kept my composure, still tryin' to get used to actin' this way. It's been a while since I felt somethin' like this. "Of course I'd love to," I said, smilin'.

"großartig! It could be next week. I'll contact you," Candy said, movin' her head forward and lookin' me directly in the eyes.

"Can't it be today?" I asked Candy. I really had nothin' to do today. My life had become borin', and spendin' time with her would really bring some excitement to my days.

"I'm zorry, Blackjack, I can't. I have things to do," Candy said, lowerin' the tone of her voice. She noticed my depressed face. She really didn't wanna refuse, but I guess she had more important things to do than be with me.

"But can you at least stay for a while? I don't think you wanna go out like that. Do ya wanna get in the tub with me?" I asked Candy. My voice wanted to crack, but I tried not to let that happen. Though I couldn't be more obvious, I still tried to keep my facade strong.

"Natürlich, I wouldn't dare go out on the street stinking of urine," Candy laughed, her laugh was contagious, and her voice... it made my heart beat very fast.

I stayed lookin' at her for a while. Now that I'm sober, I feel like I can appreciate Candy much more. Her beautiful face, her beautiful eyes... she was like an angel to me. I could stay like that for a long time. I wanted to continue playin' with her ponytails.

"Huh, Blackjack, I can't get up if you're on top of me," Candy said, still maintainin' her warm smile. I was lost in my thoughts. I got up and moved to the side.

"I'm sorry, Candy. I don't know what's happenin' to me," I said, puttin' a hoof to my head. Could I be goin' crazy? Is it love? Is loneliness makin' me act this way?

I feel like... I feel like I'm becomin' a little, yeah, I would say a little obsessive with her.

"Are you okay? Do you think it's the headache?" Candy asked as she got up from the ground and positioned herself next to me with just two steps forward.

"No... The headache's goin' away. It's about my feelings. They're... very confusin'. I mean, I love you a lot, you know that, don't you? But about my current behavior, what do you think about it?" I asked Candy. Did I feel the need for her opinion on my recent, obsessive behavior? Was I aware of it? Should I fight to hide it and resolve it on my own? I was tryin' not to be too direct.

"Well, you've told me that you've been alone for a long time, and being with me gives you relief from that... but I haven't noticed anything unusual," Candy said with understanding, placin' a hoof on my back.

"I'll be honest with you, Candy. Do you think I've become, you know, a little obsessed with you?" I asked, lowerin' my head slightly and contemplatin' our mess on the floor from the night before.

Candy let out a surprised sigh and leaned back a little. "Now that you mention it, the tone of your voice... your constant questions, I could tell some desperation when I said I couldn't go out with you today." As I supposed, now the damn obsession, added to my nymphomania... now I don't know if all this added together is my sentence to be alone forever.

"I don't know what's happenin' to me, Candy... I don't wanna make you uncomfortable. I just wanna not be... forgotten," I said, a few centimeters away from startin' to cry.

Candy stood in front of me and lifted my face, placin' her hooves on my cheeks. "Listen to me, Blackjack. It's just you and me here. Nopony is gonna make fun of you. It's okay to express your emotions, Blackjack. Forget about trying to be cool and badass. It's okay that you feel that way. I will do my best to help you... But you must also understand that I can't be with you all the time. There will be some day for me to move into your mansion, ja... if that's how you want it to be."

"I think... you're right. It's just that my loneliness has been slowly killin' me. I only have my mom, Glory, and you left. Without you, I have nothin'. My heart is broken, my ego trampled, my self-esteem withered," I heeded Candy's words and let the tears escape from my red eyes.

"That's gonna change. You have to have a little hope that one day, everything will be fixed. You're not alone, Blackjack. Not anymore. I'll be by your side. I love you too, but I want... time. I want this to work, because I would hate for the day to come when we separate, and all because we made the mistake of going too fast," Candy got very close to me, our noses touchin' each other gently.

"It's just that it's difficult not to feel a little bit disappointed and passed over. I know I complain a lot... but I need to express it somehow," I told Candy, passing a hoof over my eyes.

"Ich verstehe. You've been through a lot, that's why I'm here. If you need somepony to listen to you, you have me. I wouldn't like to see you suffering," Candy said, stroking my mane to help me feel better.

And it really worked. A little love was more than enough to make me fall in love with somepony? Have I reached these levels?

I don't know what to believe anymore...

I have imaginary arguments with myself. The little angel in my mind telling me what to do, please come back another day. I don't want to hear your opinion on this matter. I will find a way to change and be a better pony on my own.

My levels of despair had become so high that each time Candy said she loved me, it filled me with an indescribable happiness. I wished she would tell me that over and over again. It had been a while since I heard those words directed towards me from anypony other than my mother.

"I... I love you so much, Candy. I'm glad you came into my life to make it better," I said, expressing myself openly, hoping she would respond with something nice.

Candy blushed and pressed her cheeks against mine, moving them slowly and gently. "I love you too, Blackjack. I'm glad to be the light in your life."

I wanted to kiss her, but I wasn't sure. With my recent obsession, I didn't want to overwhelm her with too many displays of affection. Though I really needed them, I knew I shouldn't exaggerate.

Sometimes I feel like I don't recognize myself. Me, obsessive? I've been through a lot in my life, but becoming obsessive... that would be the last thing I'd expect. Fucking loneliness, I hate you. You've made me crazy for love.

But even so, I’ll do what I can not to become somepony disturbing. I need to take things calmly. Candy can sleep with as many ponies as she wants; what I wish is that she doesn't leave me. That one day she won't just disappear and I'll never see her again.

If that happens, I don't know what I'll do. Maybe shoot myself... I don't know. Every time I make a connection, I lose it eventually. It's a cycle that keeps repeating over and over again.

Can I last several days alone? I feel like this is a test I have to overcome. But for now, I'll take advantage of every second Candy is here with me. Just talking and hearing her voice of hope should be enough to make me feel better.

"I think we should clean my living room first. I can't stand this smell anymore," I said. Despite trying to ignore it, my living room was already reeking, and I needed to take care of it first.

"Oh, right, it was ein crazy night," Candy said as she separated from me and took several steps forward. She looked in various directions, clearly unsure where to go. Anypony who entered my mansion could easily get lost. "Where do you keep the Mopps?" Candy asked as she trotted further down the hallway.

"The last door on the left, that's where I keep my cleaning products," I told her, raising my voice a bit so she could hear me. She was getting pretty far. "Also, bring the bottle with the pink liquid—that's the disinfectant," I added, unsure if she could read Equestrian.

Candy opened the door and used her magic to bring a mop and the disinfectant back to where I was. As she returned, I decided to clear up something that had been bugging me. "Candy, can you tell me what happened last night? And why are we covered in urine? We had sex, but I don't remember the rest. I don't remember agreeing to be part of something like this."

Candy stopped and put a hoof over her mouth, covering half of it. "The little I remember is that I asked you to drink your urine while we were having oral zex. It made you want to pee, and I wanted to drink it. Then I peed on you... I feel very embarrassed, Blackjack," Candy said, looking to the side.

So, that's what happened... we were so drunk we didn't know what we were doing. I couldn't blame her for this.

"Don't worry, Candy, we were extremely drunk. It's difficult to reason in that state," I said with understanding. I didn’t even know what I was doing, so I couldn’t blame her for getting involved in this.

"I hadn't told you because I feel like it's a side of me that I should hide, you know? Let's say that urophilia is not very welcome in Gesellschaft," Candy said as she hoofnded me the disinfectant. I took it with my magic.

"I understand. What I don't know is whether to tell you if I enjoyed it or not. It's difficult to say," I replied, raising a hoof to my head. I rubbed my forehead, then put my hoof back on the ground and directed my gaze to the right.

"Take your time. If you don't like it, that's fine. I will still love you. What I don't want is for you to force yourself. We can still enjoy zex without involving urine," Candy said, slowly trotting towards me.

"I know what you mean. With this growing obsession, I think I could make hasty decisions without thinking clearly... But could you please not say any of this to my mother? I don't want to give her a heart attack, and not to Glory either," I asked Candy, wanting to make sure she wouldn't say anything if she ever ran into the two of them.

Candy nodded, giving me a reassuring smile. "Natürlich, Blackjack. Your secrets are safe with me. I won't tell anypony, especially not your mother or Glory."

With the disinfectant, I began to spread it around the floor, improving the smell of my living room a little. "Thank you, Candy. I still have my doubts, but we'll solve that later." Even though Candy had already told me, I don't know why I'm still thinking about it. Maybe my intense love for her is affecting me in some way.

Candy passed the mop across the floor using her magic. It seemed that even the liquid had gone under the sofa. I used my magic to lift it up so Candy could clean it without much effort.

"Uh, Candy, I have another question. When we finish bathing in the tub, do you think you can stay for a while, please?" I asked. I wouldn't see her until next week, and during all that time, what could I do?

"I would like to stay, believe me, but I have other things to do. I have to go back to Stuteland, to stay at my parents' house. It will only be for a few days," Candy said while mopping the floor.

"But could you at least answer my messages and calls when I need to hear your sweet voice?" I trotted a few steps forward to where Candy was.

"It's a fourteen-hour trip. When I make stops to rest, I could take that time to talk to you. But don't despair, okay? If I don't answer, it's because I'll be busy driving," Candy said. I was a little surprised by the number of hours, and I wondered what it must be like to drive from here to Maremany. Fuck... there are too many days without Candy.

"Ok..." was the only thing I answered. I wondered what I could do during all this time without Candy. What activities could I enjoy by myself, besides drinking alcohol, watching TV, and eating ice cream while crying?

I guess I could go outside to find out, but the world likes to remind me how lonely I am. That’s why I don’t like leaving my mansion so much, condemning myself to seeing the same walls twenty-four hours a day.

I hate waiting for that to change, but I guess it will be worth it.

"Well, Blackjack, I halready cleaned the living room. Ein warm bath wouldn't hurt, you know? It's ein little cold in here." Candy said while hugging herself and leaving the mop on the floor.

"Oh yeah, it's the air conditioning. I always leave it on; I like the cold environment..." I placed the sofa back on the floor and left the disinfectant on a table.

"It's ein very big place too, like those haunted manzions in the movies," Candy said, smiling as she trotted forward.

"Yeah, I asked for it to have a gothic design. I guess you already know that I like that aesthetic." I trotted forward to where Candy was, raised my hoof, and waved it to indicate for Candy to follow me.

"Ich mag das. When I move here, I think I'll need a map, hahaha," Candy said, laughing as she went up the stairs to the second floor.

"I guess you've never been to a mansion before?" I looked back for a few seconds as I spoke to Candy.

"Nein, in Arhwailer, where I used to live, it was an extremely small haus. As soon as you opened the door, you’d already toured the entire haus," Candy said with an animated tone in her voice. I shared her joy, wanting to take advantage of it now that she was with me, even if only temporarily.

"I thought you were from Barlin. As far as I know, the capital was bombed, and the living conditions there are horrible. There are almost no habitable places because of the radiation," I said as I opened the bathroom door.

"That's true, but one day I thought that Arhwailer was just a place to visit, not to live in forever. I like urbanized places better, that's why I decided to move hier. Before, I had considered Japany, but with that strange language they have, I said, Auf gar keinen Fall! It means, 'there's no way' I can learn that. It would take years to master it," Candy said as she entered the bathroom and put her hooves on the tub.

"And the writing system... goddesses, I have no idea what any of it means. I had been there a couple of times, and not many speak Equestrian. I remember there was a student who offered to help me with the translations; they were very kind to me. Now I see why they say that Japany is the closest thing to ancient Equestria." I turned on the faucet of the tub with my magic, and the water slowly filled the tub. Candy seemed excited to get into the warm water.

"That's incredible, and how was it there?" Candy said, turning her gaze towards me.

"Wonderful. The food was delicious, plus I met an idol, her name is Sunny Aozora. She sings very well; we were good friends, but I lost contact with her. I don't know what happened to her," I said as I trotted towards Candy. The tub had filled completely with water, and I turned off the tap. We both got into the water.

I sat on the left side, relaxing, and Candy settled on the other side. It was a brief moment of peace, but what I had said about Sunny seemed to worry Candy a bit.

"And what do you think happened to Sunny?" Candy asked, her tone shifting slightly.

"Don't worry, Candy, she's an idol. She must be very busy. She had told me how complicated it is to be an idol, and I don't blame her," I said, resting my hooves on the edge of the tub.

"I've never met an idol in my Leben. What did she tell you?" Candy asked, pouring water over her face with her hooves.

"She told me that she was doing very well, gaining a lot of fame in Tokyolt with her latest events. But when it comes to dating or sex, idols are very limited in that aspect of their lives. It's really sad," I said, pouring water over my mane. My mane lost its shape, and my bangs now covered both my eyes. "Sunny and I had sex, but it wasn't simple. We had to go to Mount Iwadona and did it inside a van, making sure no paparazzi were following us. Luckily, that wasn't the case, and we had a good time together. She told me that it was the only sexual experience she had in her life and that she would like to repeat it, but she's afraid of ruining her career."

"So, your Freundschaft with her had to be hidden?" Candy asked, lying down in the bathtub, only her head visible.

"Yeah, only the private part had to be hidden. When we were together, we avoided physical contact like kisses or hugs. We didn't even shake each other's hooves. Idol fans tend to be creepy, but that's what keeps food on the table," I said, pointing a wet hoof at her.

"I hope Sunny is doing well. If she hasn't retired, I guess that's all she has to live on," Candy said, sometimes putting her mouth in the water to create bubbles.

"True, but I'm sure she's okay." I placed my hoof on my face and raised my mane, which was covering both of my eyes—one of the disadvantages of having such a long mane.

Candy nodded and submerged completely in the water, face down, bringing both front hooves together. Was she playing? It made her even more endearing. I'm glad she has a playful side; it brings a little joy. The last thing I need is a partner who's grumpy and spreads bad vibes—I've had enough of that.

As Candy breathed through her mouth, bubbles popped, followed by her breathing. Was she playing a game to see how long she could last underwater?

Most likely. Plus, the way she submerged made her ponytails look like they were floating in the water. I couldn't help but laugh, needing to put a hoof to my lips to stifle it.

I got closer to Candy and started teasing her with her ponytails, giving them little touches and rolling them around my hooves. Candy tried to ignore me, knowing how much I liked her mane and playing with it.

She seemed determined to stay underwater, but we'll see for how long.

I sat on Candy's back, using her as a makeshift seat. "How comfy is this, huh?" I said sarcastically, holding back my laughter.

Candy seemed to respond, but I only heard bubbles bursting—unfortunately, I don't speak that language, hehe.

Teasing Candy and spending time with her was just what I needed. It's been so long since I felt alive, appreciated, loved. Maybe more than five years.

Playing with Candy's mane, it seemed she couldn't hold her breath any longer, bubbles bursting continuously until Candy raised her head and let out a stream of air from her mouth.

"Next time, Blackjack, I'll do the same with your bangs and see if you like it," Candy said, her gaze directed towards me, pretending to be annoyed, playing along.

"I'd like to see you try," I replied mischievously.

Candy laughed at my comment. "Hahaha, I see you really like my ponytails. With my old hairstyle when I was sixteen, you probably wouldn't have stopped telling me how boring it was. In fact, you probably wouldn't even have noticed it."

"What did it look like?" I asked.

"You'll have to see it. The photo's in my car. I'll show you on our date," Candy said. What a letdown. I really wanted to see that photo of young Candy.

"I don't want to keep you waiting, but I'd have to get out of the tub, go downstairs, get to my car, and come back hier. I can't waste too much time, Blackjack," Candy said, understanding. Though the disappointment lingered, I suppose it'll be worth the wait. I think all I'll do this week is sleep. Maybe that way, time will pass faster.

"Will you be okay, Blackjack? I don’t want you to be sad while I’m gone. You can be with other ponies, even sleep with them if you need to. I just don’t want you suffering from loneliness," Candy said, worry clear in her voice.

"It’s hard to say, Candy... but I think I’ll be fine."

"Why don’t you visit your mother? Some time between Mutter und Tochter never hurts," Candy suggested. Maybe I could visit Gin Rummy; it’s been a while. But I don’t want her to think I only visit when I have problems. This wouldn’t be the first time, and I don’t want her to feel used by her own daughter. That would make everything worse.

"Maybe I will."

"That didn’t sound very convincing... If you don’t want to see her, that’s fine. I just want... you know, offering suggestions is all I can do," Candy said, raising a bent hoof. I was still on her back, lying on the edge of the tub.

"And I appreciate it, seriously. I’ll take it into account. I’ll see how I explain everything to her." Visiting my mom could be a good option. Maybe her love will help me hold on until my date with Candy.

That's all the support I'll have during these days. Glory probably won’t want to see me until she has the target I need to kill.

Reality is so cruel... if only there was a way to escape it, even momentarily. Maybe drugs would help?

"It’s okay, Blackjack. I will do everything I can to keep in touch with you. You have my full support," Candy said, leaning her head forward, looking at me like she wanted to tell me something up close but couldn’t.

"I was going to kiss you, but since you’re using me as a seat, I changed my mind," Candy said teasingly, her voice mischievous as she tried to stifle a laugh.

"What?!" I got up from Candy's back. "Give me a kiss! Do you know how long I won’t get another kiss from you?"

Candy leaned in slowly, her lips hovering just inches from mine. The warmth of her breath brushed against my face, sending a shiver down my spine. With a gentle touch, she closed the gap between us, her lips meeting mine in a tender embrace.

As our lips met, I felt a surge of relief wash over me. It was as if all the worries and doubts that had been weighing me down were lifted in that single moment. Candy's kiss was soft and sweet, like a gentle breeze on a warm summer day.

I wrapped my hooves around her, pulling her closer as if I never wanted to let her go. Her touch was like magic, soothing the turmoil within me and filling me with a sense of peace I hadn't felt in a long time.

In that moment, there was only Candy and me, lost in each other's embrace. It was a brief respite from the chaos of the world outside, a moment of pure bliss that I wished would never end.

But even as our kiss lingered, I knew that eventually, we would have to part. Yet for now, all that mattered was the warmth of Candy's lips against mine, and the overwhelming sense of comfort and belonging that filled my heart.

"I love you, Blackjack. I can't wait to see you again." Those were the last words I heard from Candy.

Can I endure all these days without her? I dunno. Sometimes it feels like a challenge that destiny's placed on me, testing how far I'm able to go. Why do good things always last so short? I’ll never know.

I think I can do it... I can do it... I just gotta fight.

The days stretched on like an endless desert. Each hour felt like a grain of sand slipping through the hourglass of time. I tried to keep myself busy, but the mansion seemed to echo with my loneliness, mocking me with its empty halls.

I wandered from room to room, restless and uneasy. Memories of Candy lingered in every corner, taunting me with her absence. I missed her warmth, her laughter, her touch. It felt like a part of me was missing, and no amount of distraction could fill the void.

I tried to focus on other things, throwing myself into tasks and projects around the mansion. But no matter how busy I kept myself, the ache in my chest remained, a constant reminder of her absence.

I found myself counting down the days until our date, clinging to the hope that soon I would see her again. It was the only thing that kept me going, the thought of her smile, her voice, her presence beside me.

But until then, I would have to soldier on, fighting through the loneliness one day at a time. It was a battle I wasn't sure I could win, but I refused to give up. For Candy, for myself, for the hope of something more.

I headed towards my room, my bed, so big for a pony as small and insignificant as me. I forgot the last time I shared that bed with Glory, a long time ago, days that I doubt that I don't think they will return.

Although Candy has told me that I can sleep with the ponies I want... still... sometimes I want something more than a sexual encounter. I want it to be deeper... to have meaning, not just pleasure.

Sex is only a temporary relief because the wound I have is so big and difficult to heal. That my favorite activity is not always the solution for everything.

I have not had the courage to go out on the street. I have masturbated more than four times, thinking about Candy's flank. No matter how hard I try, I cannot find permanent solutions. They only last a couple of hours, days, but not forever like I wish.

The walls of my room, painted with a design of cards with my face on them, in the corners had the letter "B" and below the word "Security." It was a vision of my successful self that contrasted strongly with reality. Sometimes I wanted to throw a sphere of energy with my magic and burst that fucking wall, to forget it completely.

I decided to take my eyes off the walls for a few moments and focused on the nightstand on the right side of the bed. Not only was there a lamp, but also a photo of my mother and me when I was six years old. I took the photo with my magic and started looking at it. I wished I could go back to those times. I wished I could learn a spell, something to travel in time, anything... to fix what I broke. Mother, I love you so much, and I really appreciate everything you've done for me. I never forget your stories about when we escaped from Stable 99 together. I love you, Mom. You are the strongest mare I know. I wish I could tell you this more often, but I'm sure you don't want to hear about my problems all the time. I know you have a busy life, and your relationship with Dawn has changed since I broke up with Morning Glory. I'm sorry... it was all my fault. That's why sometimes I don't feel able to look you in the eyes. You might wish that I had never been born, and I could understand it... everything I touch, I destroy.

Even though there was nopony in my mansion as usual, I resisted my urge to cry. I felt like I was going crazy, with so many accumulated problems I couldn't handle them all at once.

This caused an overwhelming headache. I put a hoof to my forehead; it burned like hell. Maybe it was too much stress, sadness, anger, negative feelings generating a sphere inside my mind, affecting my ability to reason clearly.

I think my... obsession is getting stronger. I want... to see Candy! I sat on my bed and hit the quilt with all my might.

There were only two days left. Only... two days to see her again and feel her. I had even already dressed up for our date. I did my makeup to look sexy, just for Candy. My love for her is so intense, more than anything else in the world...

I know that like this, she will want to touch me even more. I want her to lick my vagina until I can't take it anymore. I want to feel her tongue moving around my parts, tasting every inch of me. It wouldn't be the same if I did it with a prostitute. It wouldn't feel the same.

I need you, Candy. I want to have sex with you every day. I moved my mouth, but I didn't want to sound crazy talking to myself. I don't have anypony to listen to me, as usual. I only made vague sounds as if I were trying to pronounce the beginning of a sentence.

With trembling hooves, I moved on my bed towards the mirror, placing one hoof, one by one, on the sheet full of tears. It was as if I were sailing through the sea of my own anguish. I saw my reflection in the mirror and saw how fucked up I was.

My face was exhausted and sweaty. It looked like I had run all over Great Ponytain, but the only thing I've done is masturbate, thinking about Candy and having fantasies about my mother...

Sometimes I feel like I don't recognize myself when I look in the mirror. Who is that pony with the black and red mane, white coat, wearing dark clothing?

Am I Blackjack? Is that me? A loser... desperate for love? Is this what I've become? For many, I'm not even an actress. It's as if I were invisible. Nopony can see me.

In this world, I only have three ponies... only three. And those three are the only reason I haven't blown my brains out with a shotgun shell yet.

But Candy, I'm attractive to you, right? Look at me...

I placed one hind hoof off the bed and slowly lowered the other to head towards the mirror, sit, and fantasize. It's the only thing I have left.

My interior needed satisfaction, altering reality at least for a few seconds. My reflection now changed to that of Candy, who wanted a kiss from me.

I slowly approached the mirror, stood on two hooves, closed my eyes, and pretended to kiss Candy passionately, replicating the night we met and gave each other love.

In reality, I was kissing a piece of glass, but I didn't care. I don't care what you think of me. What else do I have left to lose? I only have an almost empty life, which doesn't have much importance except for only three souls.

I tilted my head back and slowly opened my eyes. The reflection was me again. The mark of my kiss with black makeup in the center was visible from my position.

I looked momentarily at the ground, and without realizing it, a tear had fallen to the ground. It wasn't sweat; I was completely sure it was a tear that escaped. I was so lost that I didn't realize it.

At least nopony is seeing me, nopony is listening to me, in this moment of vulnerability. This is... the only advantage of loneliness.

As I moved my gaze back to the front, I noticed something strange in the mirror. It moved as if it were liquid, like when you throw a stone into water.

I don't know what that meant. I don't remember getting high, and I don't know if I'm starting to hallucinate.

I got a little closer and ran both front hooves over my eyes, trying to figure out if what I was seeing was real...

As I approached, the mirror moved with more intensity, like splashing water. It was as if it reacted to my presence. "What the fuck?" I muttered, my confusion intensifying with every millisecond.

I looked around, but it didn’t seem like somepony was doing magic to mess with my mirror or play a prank on me. Who would play a prank like that on somepony like me?

I backed away from the mirror, trying to process what the hell was happening. This wasn’t normal. I hadn’t drunk alcohol or taken drugs in days.

"What the fuck do you want from me? I haven't done anything!" I screamed at the mirror. A drop of saliva escaped from my mouth out of desperation. I was sure that something, some entity, must be behind all of this. This wasn’t a hallucination.

The mirror moved intensely, causing all the furniture in the room to shift and spin in circles.

"I'm a fucking nopony! I have nothing! Why are you doing this to me?!" I cried out, already overwhelmed by the shit in my life. Now, to add an entity messing with me?

A portal opened in the mirror, sucking me in. I tried to grab something with a hoof, but it was useless. "Noooooooooo!" I screamed before disappearing into the blackness.

I instinctively closed my eyes, fearing that being dragged would tear them out with some piece of glass from the mirror.

There was no pain, no sensation of being torn apart, but I wasn't in Great Ponytain anymore... I was in a fucking blank space.

No sky, no earth, nothing to guide me... just emptiness. But my brain interpreted that I was falling, or at least I thought so... I'm confused.

"Celestia Damnit! What's going on?!" I shouted uselessly into the void. No pony was listening to me. It was obvious that I was completely alone in wherever this place was.

Suddenly, I felt a strange sensation, as if my bones, my insides, were getting smaller and smaller. It was excruciating. I felt my bones breaking, shifting, as if they were forming a new shape.

The pain was unbearable. It felt like every bone in my body was being crushed, twisted, reshaped. I screamed until my throat was raw, until there was no more breath left in my lungs.

But then, as suddenly as it had begun, the pain stopped. I gasped for air, tears streaming down my face. I dared to open my eyes, and what I saw made my heart skip a beat.

I was no longer the broken mare I had become. Instead, I was a filly again. My body was small, my mane and tail short and stubby. I looked down at my hooves, seeing them small and delicate.

"What... what the fuck?!" I stammered, unable to comprehend what had just happened. The pain was gone, replaced by confusion and disbelief.

I looked down, an' I saw a kinda shiny picture of me. I was all grown up, but my eyes were closed. I had a hoof on my heart, like dis I placed a hoof on my chest, mimicking the gesture. An' 'round me were all my friends, even Boo an' Lacunae! Dey were in a circle close to my face, like in photo albums.

Da circle 'round us had my cutie mark, an' it looked like we were in da same place... maybe da Core?

My cutie mark was glowin', but I jus' covered my eyes an' lips. I dunno what dat shiny thing is, but I didn't wanna get hurt.

I was gettin' closer to that glass image or whatever it was. If I hit that, am I gonna get hurt? Fuck.

I still couldn't tell if I was fallin' or if the place was movin' around me.

Whatever happens, I think I can resist it.

When I hit the image, I heard the sound of breakin' glass. It was the only sound in this weird place, 'cept for the voices in my head.

I crashed into the center, like enterin' another world. But before I could react, everything went black again, and I passed out.

"Blackjack..."

"Wake up..."

"An exciting adventure awaits you."

I opened my eyes slowly and found myself in a completely unknown place. Everything outside was white, but around me was a simple house, like somethin' out of a cartoon.

It only had one door and one window... but the furniture and decor... were just like my room in Stable 99. What is this? There were also signs about obeyin' the Overmare, like there was one in this... small stable or house?

When I looked down, I saw I had my security armor on, and my PipBuck had changed size too. I hadn't noticed that before.

My armor was dark blue and black, coverin' my whole body 'cept for my head. On the sides, it had the number ninety-nine in yellow.

I tried to get used to this place first. Ask questions out loud ain't gonna help me at all. I'll have to find a way to get back to my house... if there is one.

I got up, not wantin' to stay in this place any longer. I approached the door, which wasn’t just any door—it was like a Stable door. Luckily, I already had experience with these things. To my right, there was a button that could be used to open it.

I tried to use my magic, but it seemed that not even a simple telekinesis spell would work. What the? Is it 'cause I became a filly again that I've lost my magical abilities? Damn!

Well, never mind. I’ll just use my hooves.

I lifted the glass cover over the button and pressed it. It sounded like some kind of alarm, indicating the door was opening. A yellow light illuminated the dark room, its reflection spinning in circles. It was like this entire house was a mini Stable, if you can call it that.

There was a small tremor, typical when these doors opened. It didn’t bother me at all.

Alternative Hoofington

When the door finally opened, I saw something... strange. The clouds had smiling faces, and so did the sun. They looked like they were drawn with crayons, like those foal books my mommy used to read to me.

In front of me, there was a field of flowers, all with smiling faces too. They swayed to the rhythm of a song that I couldn’t place. It was like everything here was drawn and animated by some foalish magic. The whole scene felt like it belonged in a storybook.

I stepped out into this bizarre, crayon-colored world, trying to make sense of it all. The flowers’ faces turned to look at me, still swaying and smiling. The sun beamed down, its crayon rays warm and inviting.

"Where the heck am I?" I muttered, feeling a mix of curiosity and unease. This place was so different from anywhere I'd ever been. It was like stepping into a dream—or a cartoon.

But a part of me wanted to hum the song. It felt relaxing, honestly. I haven't experienced something like that in a while. It was so much better than my miserable life as an adult.

I just trotted along and sang, following the rhythm. "La la la." I moved my head, jumping and doing several three-hundred-degree turns like a ballet dancer.

My voice had changed too, higher pitched and more youthful. I felt like I was returning to my youth. Whatever this world wanted to offer me, for the moment, I was enjoying it. I wondered where the sweets and toys were.

"You can't think about that now! You have to get out of here. I'm sure this world will try to kill us."

"Don't talk nonsense, adult self. How long has it been since you showed a smile or even enjoyed something before you met Candy? If this world gives me an atmosphere of peace and fun, I have to enjoy it no matter what."

I pushed aside my worries, deciding to embrace this strange, whimsical place. Maybe it was a break I desperately needed.

"Oh great, now you're gonna spend your time singing and dancing... Who knows how long it's been since we got transported here. Candy must be worried sick if I don’t answer her messages. She might think I went and offed myself or something."

"She’ll probably be fine. She’s not as obsessed as you. She can go a couple hours without hearin' from you."

"Do you think so? She cares deeply about me. If I don't answer her a second sooner, I'll be sure-"

"Shh, I found a sign. Let me read it..."

"Welco... me... I don't know what it says, I can't read it."

"Welcome to Hoofington, that's what it says."

"Hoofington? Whoa! It's like how I remembered it. I always pictured it as a happy place, but one that hides many dark secrets."

"I just wanna go home."

"Quiet, adult self. I wanna explore this place. Oh, look!"

I was bouncing around, my hooves barely touching the ground, as I read the sign. The childish excitement in my voice mixed with the reality of the situation. Hoofington, in this weird, crayon-drawn world, felt more like a dream than the nightmare I knew it to be. The sun with its smiling face shone brightly, casting a warm glow over everything, making me feel oddly safe. The flowers, with their happy expressions, seemed to invite me to play, and I felt a tug at my heart, reminding me of simpler, happier times.

But the adult voice in my head wouldn't shut up. It kept nagging, reminding me of the reality outside this strange place. Still, I couldn't help but let my filly self take over. For now, this was my reality, and I was determined to make the most of it. I trotted off, eager to see what other wonders this new Hoofington had in store for me.

"Blackjack had finally arrived in Hoofington! A very exciting adventure full of fun and laughs awaits our favorite filly!" A female voice chimed in, sounding like she was narrating a storybook. Where did that voice come from? Should I be bothered by it?

"See? There's nothin' wrong with this world. You heard the narrator! This is gonna be an adventure all about me. Maybe I'll even have epic battles against some bad guys!"

"I dunno why I bother arguin' with my filly self. Listenin' to a stranger... it's just a voice we don't know. Payin' attention to it is the worst thing we can do."

"Adults just know how to complain. That's why I wanted to be a filly forever. And maybe with this situation, that's exactly what's gonna happen."

While I danced and jumped for joy, singing "Lalalala!" I stumbled upon a statue of... me.

I let out a surprised gasp. A statue of me? Am I really that special? Thanks to whoever made it.

Then, a yellow liquid started coming out of the statue's mouth. I wondered if it was pineapple juice. Just seeing it made me a little thirsty.

"Don't drink that! I'm serious, don't drink that crap! Don't be stupid!"

"I am rubber, you are glue. Anything you say bounces off of me and sticks to you!"

"Don't talk nonsense and listen to me!"

"Too late!"

I approached the fountain, placing my little hooves on the edges, and submerged my head in the yellow liquid, thinking it was pineapple juice. I began to drink eagerly, but as soon as I tasted the salty, strange flavor, I pulled my head out quickly. This was definitely not pineapple juice!

I started spitting it out, trying to get every trace out of my mouth. Running my hoof over my tongue, I struggled to remove the foul taste.

"What the hell is this? It tastes horrible!" I complained loudly. This was the worst juice I’d ever tried.

"That wasn't juice... it’s urine."

"What the fuck?! Yuck!"

"I don't know why, but I think this is related to Candy in some way..."

"Ah yes, when you did strange things with her that night. You can't fall lower, adult self."

"Shut up. We were drunk, we didn't know what we were doing."

"Surely the world wants to remind you. But this has nothing to do with me. Maybe I can still have fun."

"I'm not so sure about that..."

Pshh, whatever. I'm gonna keep moving forward. "Lalala," I sang while spinning around several times. I loved doing that, but I tried not to overdo it so I wouldn’t get dizzy.

On my way, I found a tree, but it wasn't just any tree. It had eyes, a nose, and a mouth in its trunk, like holes that gave it that shape. It moved to the rhythm of the music, smiling all the while.

Behind it, there was a cave. I wonder what was there.

"Blackjack met the Grumpy Tree. It wouldn't let anypony pass unless you completed his challenge: to defeat him in a battle. Could Blackjack beat him?" the narrator said.

Finally, something exciting! Of course, I will beat that tree.

I trotted quickly toward the grumpy tree, but as I tried to get close to attack it, it took in air and blew with all its might toward me. The wind was so strong it ruffled my mane and forced me to retreat.

Thinking I could go around it to attack from the sides, I realized it could move with its roots, so it blew at me again.

"Damn, stop blowing on me! It's annoying!" I complained, standing on two hooves and trying to cover my face from the dirt and dust.

The growling tree began to spit apples toward me at high speed. Before they hit me, I quickly ducked down.

When the apples hit something, I heard an explosion. Looking back, I saw confetti in the air... Exploding apples? Shit, I have to be careful.

But if I can't get close to the tree and attack it, what am I supposed to do?

As the grumpy tree caused a small earthquake, I held on without falling, but I noticed a piece of land rising from the ground. I was sure it was planning to attack me from below.

Extremely pointed branches emerged from the ground, aiming to impale me...

"See? I told you this world is trying to kill us. This time, I'll take control."

I rolled on the ground to avoid the sharp branches.

Moving forward, I noticed one about to emerge, so I did a quick backflip, narrowly avoiding it.

The stupid tree shook its crown, dropping multiple apples. One rolled near me.

Another apple came flying at me. I bent down and grabbed the one near me, then hurled it back with all my strength using my front right hoof.

Upon impact, the apple exploded into confetti, though it still sounded like a bomb explosion.

The tree grew angrier, its trunk turning bright red in what seemed like an attempt to intimidate me. But I was more determined than ever to defeat it.

I reached for another apple just before it blew at me again. As the wind picked up, I turned my back and let it push me, knowing resistance would be futile against its powerful gusts.

Once the wind subsided, I quickly turned and ran to a safe distance, clutching the apple tightly. I couldn't afford to waste this opportunity, so I focused all my attention on the tree.

Reflecting on its attack pattern, I realized the tree usually took time to prepare its blow. This gave me a window of opportunity to strike back. As it readied another gust of wind, I seized the moment and hurled the explosive apple at its left eye.

The apple struck true, causing a spectacular explosion of confetti as the tree recoiled from the impact.

A tarantula crawled out of one of the tree's eyes. It looked like it was drawn with crayons, but unlike the rest of this place, it had more detail. I could even see its fur from where I stood.

I readied myself to attack. As it got closer, I prepared to kick it, but I didn’t expect it to jump at me. "Shit!" I yelped as I fell to the ground, the tarantula landing on top of me and trying to bite my face. Its sudden and wild movements made it hard to get a grip, but I managed to grab its mandibles with my front hooves. I knew if it bit me, it’d likely poison me, and who knows if there were any antidotes in this place?

Desperate, the tarantula sprayed a yellow liquid at me. I closed my eyes just in time and turned my head to the right. "Fucking shit, how disgusting!" I muttered. The liquid not only splashed on my face but also on parts of my security armor.

In a desperate move, I gathered my hind hooves together and delivered a double kick, sending the tarantula flying.

I got up immediately with a kip-up, deciding it was better to avoid getting close to the tarantula or the tree. I noticed an apple rolling nearby and kicked it, then grabbed another one with my hoof. There were only three left in the entire area.

The tarantula had landed on its back but quickly recovered and started heading towards me. "Come on, come on, you son of a bitch," I muttered, preparing myself. I waited for the perfect moment to throw the explosive apple at it.

I'm not afraid of tarantulas. Come closer if you want; I want to see you suffer when this bomb hits you. You’ll pay for spitting that crap at me.

As the tarantula jumped toward me, I didn’t waste a second. I threw the apple with all my strength, and it exploded directly into its sternum. The tarantula died in the blast, releasing not just confetti but also blue blood.

"Good riddance," I muttered. Now, I only had this shitty tree left. I hope it dies soon because I'm getting sick of it.

Wait, that liquid was yellow, which means... no, don't think about it. Focus on defeating this fucking tree, Blackjack.

I feel a little ridiculous fighting a tree, but since I'm in this altered version of Hoofington, anything can happen. That cave must have a clue or something to help me get out of here. The only way to find out is to give this moron a final blow.

I fucking want to go back home... lonely, sure, but at least I was calm and had time to vent my sorrows. Being in this shitty world only makes it worse.

I didn't know what the tree was doing; I was just concentrating on the apple close to me. When I tried to take it, I felt several spikes scraping against my security armor. I winced in pain and let out a small moan.

The tree covered part of its face with pointed branches, planning to impale me by tackling. But being a tree, I can react faster than it since it's much heavier.

I let it get closer, coming at full speed with its spikes exposed. I know it wants to see my blood stained on its branches, but I won't let that happen.

With all my strength and years of training, I threw the explosive apple at it just as it was about to hit me. The tree rose into the sky, spinning wildly, an aura of darkness surrounding it. Then it exploded, disappearing completely, leaving only white glows behind.

But that wasn’t all. There was a figure in the sky. It looked like... an alicorn?

It was Lacunae... Yes, it was definitely Lacunae. She descended from the sky surrounded by a white glow, her eyes closed.

She was also a filly, just like me. How strange... but finding another friend in this place made me feel less alone.

"Filly self, please let me talk to Lacunae. I have so many questions. It's very important."

"Okay, Adult self. I'll just try to forget the tarantula attack and the tree that tried to kill us in such a terrifying way."

Lacunae landed in front of me, opened her eyes, and moved to the rhythm of the music, swaying from left to right. "Thank you very much for helping me, Go Fish! I was trapped inside that tree, and thanks to you, I am now free."

"You're welcome... I'm really happy to see you, Lacunae. I'm very confused and need to ask you several questions." She called me Go Fish? I stopped calling myself that a long time ago. I also noticed her voice had changed; it was higher pitched, just like mine. Although I never met the real filly Lacunae, I assumed that was what her voice would be like.

"Sure, what do you need to know?" Lacunae said with a smile, humming the song of this hell.

"First, I want to know what this fucking place is. What does all this mean?" I took a step forward, getting closer to Lacunae.

Lacunae tilted her head, raising an eyebrow. "Don't you remember your own creation?" She tilted her head back, looking at me intently. "This is the first Hoofington you created when you were six." She brought both hooves to her chest. "I am a creation of yours. When your mother told you about the difficult times she had exploring the wasteland and Gin Rummy had to fight against alicorns, you saw us as dangerous but powerful beings. You thought having one as a companion would be cool for your adventures. That's how you created me. Have you already forgotten about me?" Lacunae placed both front hooves back on the ground, her eyes searching mine.

"Of course I remember you, Lacunae. I would never forget you. I'm just confused, that's all... I remember a little, when I drew myself defeating a group of ghouls. Hahaha," I laughed quietly. "Do you know where Glory, Scotch, P-21, Rampage, and Boo are? I would like to see them again, to be together again," I asked, feeling a glimmer of hope that I might meet them here.

"I don't know them. I only know about the first phase of your creation, 'Go Fish Adventures.' That's what you used to call it before," Lacunae replied, her words delivering a complete disappointment. Though now I could better understand what this place was.

"Do you at least know how to get out of here?" I inquired, trying to temper my expectations.

"The only one who knows is Deus. Maybe he can help you get out of here," Lacunae said, her expression barely changing throughout the conversation. Listening to her humming, the repetitive music, and her constant swaying reminded me more and more that this wasn't the real Lacunae.

Despite that, my mind struggled to shake that perception. I wanted to believe we were just having a friendly chat. Damn you, loneliness... making me increasingly pathetic.

"Deus? Isn't he supposed to be our enemy? Or is he different in this world?" I questioned, feeling a bit confused. This world was unpredictable. The idea of seeking help from Deus didn't sit well with me, but since I created him too, maybe he wouldn't want to harm his own maker.

"That depends on how you want to look at it," Lacunae said, her voice calm and steady. "But if you really want to get out of here, it would be better if you talked to him. Before that, let me create a bridge for you. All the water in this place has been replaced by a yellow liquid... I don't know what it is, but it will surely be dangerous." Her horn glowed purple as she directed her gaze to my right, launching a ball of purple energy. In the distance, I saw a rainbow path forming, accompanied by a purple shine as the bridge was being created.

Lacunae's horn stopped glowing, and she turned her gaze back to me. "Deus is in the Core, that giant smiling heart you're seeing now. He's located there. It’s not that far away," she said, spreading her wings.

"Thank you, Lacunae. Are you going to accompany me?" I asked, hoping she would.

"I can't, Go Fish. I have to go, but thank you for helping me. I hope I've been of great help, and I hope you make the right decision!" Lacunae gained momentum to fly. I tried to stop her.

"Wait!" But it was too late. Lacunae had already risen higher into the sky and disappeared.

Fuck! I wanted her to come with me so I could at least have somepony to talk to... Also, I wonder what she meant by making the right decision?

But first, I'll go to that cave. I might find something useful.

"What was all that, Adult self? Why do we have to see Deus? I hate him. He's supposed to be the bad guy. I don't think his role here is any different."

"I know, but you heard Lacunae. This is the only way to get out of here. Or do you just want to stay here forever?"

"No, what I want now is to see Mommy and for her to give me milk. I'm hungry!"

"There's nothing like that here. You'll have to wait. Please don't throw a tantrum."

"Nooo, I want to see my mommy!"

"What if I let you lick the PipBuck? Use it as a pacifier or something, but stop squealing!"

I raised my hoof with the PipBuck and started licking and sucking it, giving in to my filly self.

I had to trot with the PipBuck in my mouth, which blocked my view a bit since I had one hoof raised. At least almost the entire path was simple, and everything was white.

I felt embarrassed even though I was physically a filly. At least there were no other ponies watching me.

"When we enter the cave, let me handle this. Whatever awaits us."

"Mmmmm!"

"And I will also need you to take the PipBuck out of my—or our—mouth. I can't make a physical effort while you lick the PipBuck."

"I also need you not to throw tantrums. That's the worst thing you can do. We could die if we get distracted because you want something that's impossible to get."

"I understand, but I have my needs. I'm not made for these adult things that I don't understand."

"Just behave. That's all I ask of you. If there are monsters or something dangerous in that cave, I will handle it."

"Alright."

I stood at the entrance to the cave. It was a little dark, with only torches for lighting. I would use my horn, but I don't think it would work at my current age.

I figured the torches would be enough. I already had enough shit in my head to complain or focus too much on the negative points of any situation that came my way.

If I can't do magic, it doesn't matter. I was able to beat that fucking tree without using any magic attacks. My physical abilities should be enough.

For the moment, the cave looked quiet... the walls... my friends.

On the walls were all my friends, trotting and flying as if we were about to head off on an adventure. It was like some kind of animation that repeated in an infinite loop. I was placed in first place, with Glory flying above me. Behind me was P-21, followed by Scotch Tape, then Rampage with her typical maniac smile. Lacunae was flying over Boo, the whole team together...

Sometimes I wished it were like that again. Unfortunately, those moments are over. I could stop and stare at that wall for hours, but my desire to get out of here is also very intense.

I wanted to avoid the desire to contemplate that wall. It reflected one of my desires: to not only be alone, but to be next to the ponies that have been accompanying me during the creation of Project Horizons. If only there was a way to go back and fix my mistakes.

All I can do is use my imagination. The damage has already been done. Now what I see is what I get.

I looked forward and saw a kind of abyss, completely black. To get to the other side, I would have to go through a rope, maintain my balance until I reached the other side. I must stay focused and put the complaints aside for now.

"Can Blackjack get to the other side? If Blackjack falls, she will be falling into an infinite void forever," the narrator said, as if it were nothing to be falling and falling forever.

"That voice scares me now! She wants to kill us," I whimpered.

"Don't worry, Filly self, we'll get out of this alive. I just need you to stay calm while I take care of the rest."

I took the PipBuck out of my mouth, it was full of saliva... I better not think about that.

I climbed the rope standing on two hooves; on four it would be very complicated and uncomfortable.

Extending my front hooves to the sides, I maintained balance as I calmly moved towards the other side.

My red eyes couldn't help but look at the abyss beneath me, and I could hear whispers.

"Let's play."

"Tomorrow will be a good day."

"Waterfall of dreams."

"We show no mercy towards our enemy."

"Denial of reality."

"I fight for peace."

"The true strength is within us."

"The prices for my mistakes are very high."

"I lost my identity."

"We have work to do."

"I trust you."

I got to the other side, where there was a chest with two torches next to it. Trotting towards the chest, I extended one front hoof and opened it slowly, not knowing if it was something that was trying to kill me or not.

Inside, there was only a toy hammer. It was red and pink, adorned with hearts on the head and a combination of blue on the top of the handle.

I think I know what this is! It's the first gift my mother gave me when I was a filly. It even has my old name, "Go Fish," written on the handle using a magic beam as a marker.

I think it will be useful for something, though I'm not sure what.

"Filly self, now we are going to head towards Deus. Please let me talk to him; it will be a conversation for adults, and I don't want you to get involved."

"It's okay, but I still don't trust him. He'll probably try to defeat us and get his way."

"I'll also be alert in case he tries something, but for now, let's get out of here and head towards the rainbow."

I trotted along the rainbow path towards the Core, trying not to think about the yellow liquid below. The air was filled with the rhythmic hum of the ever-present song, and around me, destroyed columns jutted out of the 'lake' like broken teeth, giving the place a sense of incompleteness. This world felt smaller than it initially seemed, like it was unfinished or hastily put together.

As I got closer to the Core, I noticed it wasn't the dark, foreboding place I remembered. Instead, it was bursting with vibrant flowers and buildings in every color imaginable. The giant heart at the top of the Core, now a cheerful shade of red, smiled down at me. It pulsed as if it were pumping blood, perfectly in sync with the song.

The sight was both surreal and oddly comforting, even though I knew the reality of the situation was anything but. I couldn't let myself be lulled into a false sense of security.

Each step I took on Lacunae's rainbow path echoed with a bright sound, like the tinkling of tiny bells. The path stretched out before me, transparent and seemingly fragile, which made my filly self a little nervous. But I trusted Lacunae; she wouldn't lead us into danger.

As I trotted along, the colors of the rainbow beneath my hooves seemed to come alive, glowing brighter with each step. My favorite was the vibrant red, which lit up with a warm, comforting glow as I stepped on it. It felt like stepping on sunshine.

I had reached the end of the rainbow, standing at the entrance to the Core.

"Deus, where are you? Lacunae told me that you are the only one who can get me out of here," I called out, my voice echoing in the emptiness. There was no sign of Deus, and this place was much smaller than in Project Horizons. He couldn't be far. Beyond the Core, there was just a blank space stretching into nowhere.

"What a surprise, it's Go Fish," a high-pitched, friendly voice replied. That couldn’t be Deus. Who was this?

From the top of a column, a white cat with large light blue eyes and a big red bow on its head walked towards me on two legs.

"Don't let Deus get close to us, Adult Self. He may be cute, but he is very evil," my filly self warned.

"What? How is that cat going to be Deus?"

"This is how I drew him. He was adorable, but very, very evil."

"You and I definitely have very different ways of thinking despite being the same pony," I muttered.

"So, Go Fish, I guess you came because you need my help to get out of here," Deus said, walking towards me. I couldn’t get used to seeing him as a cat—it was just too strange.

"Yes, I would like to go home," I said, raising a bent hoof towards him.

"You mean that lonely world? Where, out of all the ponies that inhabit it, there are only three who care the least bit about you?" Deus said, his tail swishing from side to side.

"Yes, even if it's painful, that's where I belong," I whispered quietly, my gaze fixed on the ground. The flowers smiled at me, but their cheeriness couldn't lift my spirits as I thought about the world awaiting me.

"I can change that," Deus said, taking a step closer to me.

"What are you talking about?" I asked, confusion clouding my thoughts.

"I can give you what you truly desire inside. I can make all the events of your own creation, Project Horizons, real. The fate of Hoofington will rest on your shoulders," Deus declared as he transformed into his cybernetic form, his red eyes piercing into mine, forcing me to shield my face for a moment.

"Are you serious?" I asked, feeling a strange sense of excitement stirring within me, though I didn't understand why.

"Yes, you will be the descendant of Twilight Sparkle. You will possess many exceptional abilities, and you will have countless friends and supporters. You will be a very special pony compared to the tiny little pony you are in the real world," Deus explained, his robotic voice resonating throughout the space, the happy music coming to a halt as he spoke.

"It sounds tempting... But all the traumatic events I'll go through... does that mean they'll be real?" I inquired, my voice tinged with uncertainty.

"Yes, Go Fish. But don't worry. You will always find a way to rise and move forward. The destiny of the entire wasteland rests on your shoulders, and the unwavering support of your friends will always motivate you to keep going," Deus reassured me.

"If I choose Project Horizons to be real, does that mean my mother, Glory, will die, and I'll never see them again? And what about Candy?" I questioned, concern evident in my voice.

"That's how you designed it in Project Horizons. You craved blood, violence in your creation, and that's what you'll have. As for Candy, not being part of the story, you'll never encounter her. Perhaps the only ponies who genuinely care for you in real life will fade into oblivion. But weigh carefully what you'll gain in return. Everything will revolve around you. You'll still be exceptionally significant, even if the ones you hold dear are absent. It may compensate for the solitude, knowing you'll become an influential figure," Deus explained, his tone resonating with a profound sense of gravity.

"In the end, the choice is yours, Blackjack. Do you prefer to dwell in solitude, or do you aspire to become a legend?" Deus stepped back, extending both front hooves towards me, creating two miniature planets in his grasp.

Deus lifted the planet shrouded in darkness, and as my focus shifted to it, the cacophony of screams, natural disasters, and explosions assaulted my senses. "This is the real world," Deus intoned solemnly, "marked by loneliness and darkness. Should you choose to return, you'll awaken in your mansion, continuing your existence as a nopony."

Lowering the darkened planet, Deus raised the other, enveloped in a soothing white glow, accompanied by a serene lullaby. "If you opt for fantasy," Deus continued, "you'll awaken in Stable 99, embarking on epic adventures with your friends, emerging as an admirable heroine."

The choice loomed before me, a conundrum of conflicting desires. Project Horizons promised fame and adoration in the wasteland, banishing the specter of loneliness and neglect forever. Yet, reality offered the solace of my mother, Glory, and Candy's unwavering presence, even if only a scant few remembered my existence.

As I made my decision, a sense of resolve washed over me, dispelling any lingering doubts. The allure of fame and glory paled in comparison to the love and companionship awaiting me in the real world. My mother's anguish, Glory's confusion, and Candy's anticipation weighed heavily on my heart, compelling me to choose the path of truth and connection over transient adoration.

"I choose the real world," I declared firmly, my voice resonating with newfound certainty.

"Are you sure?" Deus inquired, his tone tinged with solemnity.

"Yes, I wouldn't want those who love me to suffer for the sake of my ambition," I affirmed, my conviction unwavering. "The presence of my three companions is all I need in this world."

With a nod of understanding, Deus gestured toward the darkened world before me. "Okay, extend your hoof and touch the world you desire."

With measured steps, I approached the darkened realm, the cacophony of chaos growing louder with each passing moment. Yet, I remained steadfast, focusing solely on my goal: to return home, to the embrace of my loved ones.

As my hoof made contact with the darkened world, a blinding light enveloped me, washing away the discordant noise and leaving only tranquility in its wake. With a sense of peace settling over me, I felt myself slowly slipping into unconsciousness, the promise of reunion with my cherished companions guiding me home.

As I stirred from my slumber, the sensation of normalcy enveloped me like a warm blanket. The transition from the surreal realm of my fantasies to the familiar comfort of my bedroom felt seamless, as if the events of the day before had been nothing more than a fleeting dream.

I glanced around the room, noting with relief that everything was exactly as I remembered it. The mirror reflected back the image of a mare, no longer a filly, and the tidiness of my surroundings reassured me that I had truly returned to reality.

Despite the tranquility of my surroundings, my mind buzzed with lingering questions and uncertainties. What if I had chosen to make the events of Project Horizons real? What kind of life would I have led, surrounded by the fame and adulation of the wasteland? It was a question that tugged at the corners of my consciousness, a puzzle with no clear solution.

But for now, such ponderings could wait. With a sense of purpose, I resolved to check my PipBuck for any messages from Candy, eager to reconnect with the ponies who had remained steadfast in their affection for me.

As I reached for the device, a wave of gratitude washed over me. Though my life may be devoid of the grandeur and excitement of legend, I took solace in the knowledge that I was surrounded by love and loyalty, the true treasures of any world. With a smile on my lips, I embraced the simplicity of my existence, content in the knowledge that, no matter what adventures awaited me, I would face them with the unwavering support of those who mattered most.

Alternative Ending: Inception (Break Out Plan)

Author's Note

Warning ⚠️: This alternative ending could change your perception of how you read Project Horizons & Homelands.

Alternative Ending: Inception (Break Out Plan)

Fallout Equestria: Project Horizons
Chapter 1: Inception
“Once upon a time, in the magical land of Equestria…”

War. War never changes. It devoured our home, a conflict driven by foreign invaders until horrific and powerful magics reduced the world to ash and cinders. Our steadfast devotion to the Princesses was the only thing that saw us through that dreadful war, just as our unwavering faith in the Overmare sustains our survival beneath the earth. Trust the Overmare; obey the Overmare.

The alarm pierced the quiet of my sleep, rudely yanking me from a particularly steamy dream involving Midnight. Just when it was getting good, the blasted thing had to go off. With a groan, I reluctantly peeled myself from the comfort of my bed. I couldn't afford to be late for my security mare shift.

"Good morning to all the mares of Stable 99, I hope you all have an exciting day today," echoed the voice of the Overmare as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes. It was the usual greeting, but it had a way of sticking in your head.

I had a whole routine to get through—washing up, grabbing a quick bite to eat, and then making my way to my post. Two hours seemed like plenty of time, but time had a way of slipping away when you least expected it.

I dragged myself out of bed, my red eyes dirty with blemishes, wanting to stay closed. If I got distracted, those two hours would slip away, leaving me with just minutes to get everything done.

I headed to the bathroom, my horn glowing white as I turned on the faucet of the hoof washer. I extended both hooves and splashed fresh water on my face, closing my eyes, letting the water do its job of washing away the blemishes.

After five splashes, I turned off the faucet, shook the water off my hooves, and trudged back to my room.

The floor was littered with my uniforms, which I should have washed last week. But the line for the laundry was so damn long, I was gonna fall asleep in the hallway. Sometimes I'd rather work in a uniform stinking of ass than wait in a fucking line all day.

With my magic, I lifted the uniforms. As usual, I chose the least dirty and least smelly of the bunch. Sniff... sniff... no, this one reeks and has semen stains on the sleeves—probably from my turn in the breeding queue. Sniff... sniff... ew, this one smells like vomit. Must be from that day I got drunk with Daisy and Marmalade, and Daisy puked on me. Sniff... sniff... this one is more tolerable.

I pulled the uniform over my head. It was blue and yellow with the number 99 emblazoned on it. I couldn't forget my bulletproof vest either.

I headed to the door, placing my hoof in the print reader to unlock it. As the door slid open, the first thing I saw were the murals of the Overmare hugging a bunch of foals, with the phrase "We are all the Overmare’s Friends" written above. The murals were positioned right outside each room, so every time we stepped out, we'd have to stand on two hooves and place one front hoof on our foreheads, saluting like soldiers.

As soon as I finished my greeting, the first thing that caught my eye was Midnight's fine flank as she trotted to the right. Watching it shake from this distance made me feel a twinge of arousal.

I quickly snapped out of my reverie and focused on the task at hoof. With a determined trot, I headed towards that alluring sight, eager to claim it for myself.

"Midnight, wait up! I just want to give you some good cunnilingus!" I called out, my words echoing down the corridor. Some might call it sexual harassment, but as a security mare, I knew I could sometimes bend the rules and get away with it... if luck was on my side.

Upon hearing me, Midnight whipped her head back, her dark blue eyes wide with surprise. "Stay away from me, Blackjack! I've told you before, I don't want anything to do with you!"

"Aw, come on, just a quick session! Who wouldn't want cunnilingus from a security mare like me?" I shouted back, disregarding the rule against running in the hallways. When it came to chasing a fine flank, rules could be overlooked.

Midnight seemed to outpace me, perhaps from all the times I'd coerced her into exercise. But that wouldn't deter me; as a security mare, I was trained to catch fleeing subjects, especially ones with such enticing flanks.

"Damn it, Blackjack! Do we have to do this every day? If you touch my flank, I'll beat the shit out of you!" Midnight's voice rang out as she ran, already beginning to sweat. So soon?

"You and I both know you won't do that. You can't attack a security mare!" I laughed, my gaze fixed on the path ahead and, of course, on Midnight's ass.

Midnight tried to throw me off by pretending she'd turn left, but I knew that trick too well. She kept running straight, slowing down just enough for me to almost catch her fine flank.

From here, I could see her pussy, wet with her fluids. Was she touching herself, thinking about me? The sight made me horny as hell, and the fact that her tail was coated in her juices didn't help.

I was about to jump and finally get my hoof on her when—bam! Hoofcuffs appeared on both my hooves, causing me to crash to the floor. At least I got a face full of Midnight's ass out of it.

"No running in the fucking halls, Blackjack! We've told you a thousand times, but you never listen," Daisy cackled, her grin wicked as she sauntered past.

"Even if you're chasing some sweet pussy and a security mare, you can't go breaking the rules," Marmalade chimed in, her hoof resting on Daisy's shoulder. Those two were always together, cuntblocking me at every turn. But right now, I had to focus on getting these damn hoofcuffs off.

With all my effort, I tried to make the hoofcuffs disappear with my magic, but nothing happened. My horn only glowed for a moment before fizzling out faster than a blown light bulb.

"What's the matter, Blackjack? Can't even manage a simple spell like that? Hahaha!" Daisy jeered, her laughter ringing out as she mocked my lack of magical prowess.

"She's so stupid, her brain must be filled with air. Maybe then you could at least fly, Blackjack! Hahah!" Marmalade chimed in, joining Daisy in laughter.

"You sons of bitches, just wait until you both have a good flank to chase! I'll do the same to you and see if you like it," I retorted, shooting them a determined glare as I struggled to rise onto two hooves.

Despite the teasing and occasional insults, the three of us were still laughing together. It was just how we got along.

My name is Gin Rummy. I am thirty-six years old and I have been deeply worried about Blackjack. She has been missing for months, not answering my calls or messages. I am so, so worried about her.

At first, I thought she might have committed suicide. Glory and I searched everywhere in the mansion, but there was nothing. We also checked for any signs of a break-in, but everything seemed in order. It doesn't seem like she was kidnapped. This is all very strange. What happened to my daughter?

"There has to be an explanation for this... maybe she committed suicide in a place where nopony would look for her," Glory said, placing both front hooves on the couch, where she was sitting.

"No... I don't want to believe that. I refuse to believe it." I clenched my hooves, trotting on two hooves around the room. I'd been like this for half an hour without getting tired. The worry, confusion, and sadness weighed so heavily on me that my body ignored the exhaustion.

"I'm just trying to be realistic, you know? Blackjack was struggling with loneliness. Maybe she's given up." Glory lowered her voice, looking down and tapping her front hooves lightly.

I stopped behind Glory, pointing a front hoof at her. "No... my daughter can't be dead. I love her too much. I've made so many sacrifices for her for you to tell me she's dead." I continued my trot around the room.

"I just wouldn't want to fill you with false hopes. It's been months, and we don't know anything. The 'missing' posters aren't giving us any results," Glory said. Unfortunately, she was right. We had been handing out posters, and nothing. Nopony had any idea where Blackjack could be.

"Maybe she's gone somewhere and her PipBuck got damaged. It has to be that," I said, desperately trying to hold on to the little hope I had left. Oh, Blackjack... where are you? Will I have to ask myself these questions every single day?

"Now that you mention it, we couldn't find her PipBuck either. She almost always had it on... I wouldn't know what to tell you, Gin Rummy. If Blackjack was going somewhere so far away, do you think she would have warned us? She probably would have said something to you. You know, since she and I had our conflicts. I still loved her as a friend." Glory put a hoof to her chest, her voice beginning to break.

"She almost never talks to me. The last time I talked to her, she told me about a pony she met named Candy. She said Candy made her feel happy, alive, but I don't know what happened. Maybe that pony has something to do with it. Do you know who she is?" I asked. Blackjack used to mention her very often. Could that pony have done something bad to my daughter?

"I have no idea. Blackjack never told me anything about a pony with that name... at least I'm glad to know she had a friend," Glory said, placing her hoof back on the couch.

No matter how much we tried to gather clues, we didn't get anywhere. We don't know anything about that pony. Could she be my daughter's murderer? Did she possibly do something to her? I don't know. I just want to see my daughter. I need something to blame to help me deal with all my emotions right now.

I highly doubt Blackjack went somewhere alone. If she did, she would have responded to my messages.

Blackjack! WHERE ARE YOU?!

"Guten Morgen... Morning Glory... you must be Blackjack's mother," said a unicorn I had never seen before.

"Who the hell are you?" Glory asked, rising from the sofa, directing a look of distrust towards the pony.

"I'm Candy. I'm Blackjack's friend. She didn't respond to my messages. I thought she was busy with something and decided not to bother her, but she never responded, and I got very worried... where is she?" said Candy. So, she was the pony Blackjack was talking about.

I trotted quickly toward Candy. "My daughter disappeared! We don't know anything about her. Do you know something? You must know something, Candy. Tell me, tell me now!" With my front hooves, I began to shake Candy, desperate for answers.

What I was doing surely wouldn't help, but I couldn't stand this intense pain anymore.

"Calm down! I'm vundering ze same thing too! I don't know where she could be," Candy said as I stopped shaking her. Damn it, no pony has any idea where my daughter is. Blackjack... your mommy misses you so much, please...

"The last time I saw her, I told her that I was going on a trip, and she... didn't want to be alone. She sent me messages all the time until, suddenly, she didn't contact me anymore. When I returned, I came as quickly as I could because I thought something had happened to her."

"None of us know where she is... maybe, just maybe..." Glory shook her head, pressing her hooves to her face, "she committed suicide."

"Don't say that, Glory..." I dropped to my knees in front of Candy. I couldn't keep standing; I felt like I was about to burst right then and there. My eyes started to glaze over, tears threatening to escape.

"I mean, she was very lonely. We were the only connection she had, and the fact that Blackjack found comfort in Candy and then she had to go on a trip, leaving Blackjack alone again... It's possible that she just couldn't take it anymore. Possibly she has gone to a secluded place where nopony will find her body so that we wouldn't suffer. But even so, that doesn't help because it leaves us confused about her true whereabouts," Glory said, her hooves squeezing together as she stopped flying and approached Candy and me.

"Blackjack... Nein... We were just getting to know each other... but I loved you!" Candy exclaimed in shock, putting a hoof to her forehead as she was about to cry.

"And how the hell are we going to have a funeral?! We couldn't even do that because there isn't even a body!" I said, hitting the ground with my front hooves, with all my strength.

"Nein, Blackjack, nein... you can't be dead. I was going to help you with your loneliness," Candy wailed, lying face down and crying into her hooves, covering her eyes.

Seeing her like this made me feel even more guilty. I had my suspicions about her, but it was clear she felt a deep affection for my daughter.

"I'm so sorry, Gin Rummy. I'm so sorry... I wish there was a solution to all this," Glory said, using a hoofkerchief to dry her tears.

"It's okay... there's no use looking for excuses or ways to deny it. My daughter is missing, possibly dead." I couldn't hold back anymore and I started to sob uncontrollably. All my sacrifices, everything I did for Blackjack... It shows what a terrible mother I've been, living in ignorance of my daughter's suffering. Despite my deep love for her, I've failed to give her the support she needed.

"BLACKJAAAAAAAACK!" I screamed to the heavens, raising both of my hooves as tears fell like a waterfall down my face. Wherever you are, Blackjack, I hope you're no longer alone. Your mother will always love you, even if you're no longer physically with us.

"We have art in order not to die from the truth." - Star Bright

Chapter 11 - Revolution Is The Solution

I can't disappoint my fans... That's me, Sunny Aozora (サニーアオゾラ). I'm nineteen years old, and my dream of being an idol has finally been fulfilled. Since I was little, I've always loved to sing and entertain others.

Gradually, I've gained more recognition as I've participated in events, and ponies seem to enjoy my talent. But it comes at a high cost. I've had to spend every week in the rehearsal studio, practicing from seven in the morning until two in the morning—mentally and physically exhausting. It's a routine that repeats seven days a week.

I have to make the most of Saturdays and Sundays, the only days where I get some rest. However, I often find myself sleeping most of the day, overwhelmed by fatigue. But during the rest of the time, I try to engage in other activities like watching TV, reading mangas, and assembling gunpla figures. Sometimes, I wish I could forget about my career for a few minutes and focus on other things. But I can't. This career demands so much—it feels like selling my soul.

Sometimes... I hate being an earth pony. If I were a unicorn, maybe I could cast a spell to keep myself awake, more focused, or to have more energy during rehearsals. Then I wouldn't come back to my apartment so exhausted. I can't even have pets because I wouldn't have time to take care of them.

Having marefriends, coltfriends, or foals is out of the question. If I did, I'd risk losing everything. Sometimes, I'd like to go out with my fans, but some might feel that I'm treating some of them more specially than others. I have to treat them all the same. I can't afford to lose a single one.

I also can't eat whatever I want. I have to maintain a diet prescribed by my nutritionist and my trainer. I have to resist the temptation to eat junk food and stay away from restaurants. I have to distract myself from the desire to indulge.

And then there's the pressure to maintain a specific weight. I can't afford to gain even a little weight. I have to stay attractive to my fans.

And on holidays like Heart and Hooves Day, it is even worse, I mean the practices, they are all week including Saturdays and Sundays, these days I have hardly slept at all, the most I sleep is three hours, that's why I wish that this day will end soon, so at least I won't have a practice session as exhausting as this.

Most of my fans believe that I am their marefriend, and that they will have a chance with me, but deep down I know, they know, that it will never be like that, I only do it because that is what my career is about, not just singing and dance, also to be like a kind of marefriend for them, a dream, an image with whom they would like to be.

Today, I'm going to sing a love song. It's the type of song my fans like the most because they think I'm dedicating it to them, and that they'll have a chance to go on a date with me.

It's not that I despise my fans—I adore them. Thanks to them, I'm in the position I am today. But I can't go out with them; if I did, everything would be over.

When I got up, the first thing I did was practice the song, over and over again, just to make sure everything was perfect. There can't be any mistakes.

In all the events I've done, nothing has gone wrong, and I don't want this to be the exception. We train very hard, and during practice, if any of us make mistakes, we start over again and again. When everything goes well, we have to repeat the routine until we get it perfect three times in a row.

After today, I hope to have some peace of mind. That's all I want.

I long to be comfortable at my kotatsu table, which I haven't sat at for several weeks. It's been a while since I've had the time to reflect and think about my future. I can't dedicate myself to this forever. When I get old, I'll lose my 'perfect' image. Youth is highly valued in Nippony; not many would want to be with an old mare.

I think I'll learn to play an instrument, dedicate myself completely to being a voice actress, or maybe start a business. It's still early to decide, but it never hurts to think about what I'll do with my life.

I heard a beeping sound, and it was my poketto beru. It's a device that you can carry on your hoof or mane; I usually use it on my hoof. I raised my hoof to read the message, and it was from my manager: "こんにちは、お迎えに行くところです。到着したら準備ができているか確認してください。" (Hello, I'm on my way to pick you up. Please make sure you're ready when I arrive.) Oh, he's on his way. I was ready before; I was just waiting for him. I guess there must be a lot of traffic today, or maybe he stopped to buy a milkshake. Hahaha! He's an enthusiast, there's no doubt about that. I'm somewhat envious of the fact that he can drink them and I can't. They're high in calories and sugars, which could ruin my perfect "image."

The strawberry ones look delicious. I've never been able to try them since I started this. It's one of the things that annoys me the most about being an idol—delicious food that I can't get my hooves on. I just limit myself to fruits and tofu.

I better stop thinking about food; otherwise, I'll get hungry. Eating something you really want but can't have is really frustrating.

I was thinking about getting a phone, but I don't know... If my number gets leaked, I'll get calls from fans or pranks all the time, and I don't want that. I thought beepers were a safer alternative, but given my friendship with Blackjack, it's difficult to communicate. Plus, she lives in Marechester, which is very far from here. It's not like I can visit her whenever I want.

I think I'll ask my manager to help me communicate with her and make sure she comes to my concert. I really hope she comes; we've been great friends for a long time, and her presence would be very special for me.

I better wait for my manager outside, get up from the kotatsu table, and turn off the air conditioning. I was already starting to freeze, as well as the lights.

I think I'm ready. I already brushed my teeth, used mouthwash, and brushed my mane. I must keep it long and colorful—white and pink, as if I were an anime pony. The fans love it. I must also act kawaii furumai; that makes my fans extremely happy, and their expressions of joy fill my soul with happiness.

I trotted to the door of my apartment and opened it. I closed my eyes for a moment and let out a sigh; a little fresh air always relaxes me.

As I looked down, just as I imagined, I found a gift from my fans. It was a stuffed animal of a Shiba Inu, the pet I've always wanted but can't have. There was also a Gunpla figure of Master Grade! These are the ones I really like; they're very difficult to assemble and require great patience, but for me, it's very simple. I've been building Gunplas since I was a filly.

I took the gifts and placed them on my kotatsu table. What worries me about this is that some fans know where I live. But as long as they don't knock on my door or try to break in, I'll be fine. This isn't the first time it's happened. I don't know how they found out where I live, but still, I accept the gifts because I really appreciate them. I couldn't bring myself to throw them away; I don't dare to do that.

"Arigatō, fan no minasan..." (thank you, fans...) I said quietly, expressing my gratitude to my fans. I knew none of them would hear or see me, but I felt compelled to thank them in some way. I understood the time and effort it took to bring these gifts to me. Some might even be willing to travel by Shinkansen just to deliver them.

I trotted out of my apartment, scanning my surroundings for any paparazzi following me. They were among the most annoying aspects of my life. While I didn't fully understand how the internet worked, I preferred to avoid it for obvious reasons. Yet, I could already imagine the rumors and news that would circulate about me—speculating on my sexuality or love life. Kuso! That's none of their business.

Still, I tried to remain patient and composed. Losing my temper could easily ruin my career.

Especially on this Heart and Hooves Day, they will surely be following me all day, hoping to uncover my 'secret partner'. I'm not sure how I'll manage my meeting with Blackjack. I was hoping for some sort of... date with her, I suppose. I can't stand being a virgin anymore.

My fellow idols have shared stories of their encounters with other ponies, and how their fans never found out. I wish the same for today with Blackjack. It's not that I love her, but I must admit, her morbid humor always manages to make me laugh more than anypony else in the world.

Just thinking about it makes me a little nervous. Not only am I risking my career, but I've never been intimate with another pony before, especially not with another mare. Same-gender relationships aren't well regarded by some ponies in Nippony, especially the traditional ones—like my parents. But I don't care. It's my life, and I'll live it as I see fit.

I closed the door of my apartment and headed towards the stairs. My apartment is located in Shinjoku, a neighborhood in Tokyolt. It's not a very quiet place; there are always many ponies trotting towards their destinations. You have to know how to dodge them. Even though it was seven in the morning, the streets were already filled, especially on holidays.

I wore a black jacket, a pink scarf, and sunglasses to avoid being recognized when I went down to the streets. This is the problem of being a well-known idol—if somepony recognizes me, many will approach me for photos and autographs, keeping me occupied for a long time without a moment to breathe. I prefer to take care of that only during events, not when I am outside of them. I need some calm now.

Since I can't wear a cap due to my extremely long mane, my fans will likely think I'm just an ordinary cosplayer and not recognize me.

As I headed towards our meeting point, I saw that my manager had already arrived. His car is easy to identify—a first-generation Mitsuoki Ryoga. Not many ponies drive these cars because they are considered 'ugly,' but he likes them. He honked the horn twice in a row.

He got out and opened the door for me, which was very kind of him. As I approached, he didn't say anything to me or greet me. He knows that if he said my name, my fans would identify me. We didn't speak until we were both in the car with the doors closed and windows up.

I got into his car, and he closed the door. Platinum Victory is his name. He is not only my manager but also a friend.

"Ohayō, Sanī, genki desu ka?" (Good morning, Sunny, how are you?) he asked, wearing his usual sunglasses, black suit, and tie.

"Watashi wa ii desu, anata wa?" (I'm good, and you?) I replied as he began to accelerate. I noticed he was a little sweaty, likely from the pressure of arriving a bit late.

"Sukoshi sutoresu o kanjite iru yo. Kyō wa jūtai ga hidoi. 8-ji ni sutajio ni tsukubeki daga, mō 7-ji da." (Feeling a little stressed, you know? The traffic is horrible today. You should be at the studio by eight, and it's already seven thirty.) My manager said. I understood his stress; he worries excessively about arriving early and ensuring everything goes perfectly. But we can't control things like traffic.

"Shabuya O-West wa chikai desu. Soko made wa jūgo-fun hodo kakarimasu. Mada jikan ga arimasu kara, daijōbu."(Shabuya O-West is close; it would take us about fifteen minutes to get there. We still have time, so don't stress.) I told my manager as I laid my head back on the seat of his car.

"Chikakute mo 1-jikan wa kakaru kamo shirenai. Kyou wa juutai ga hidoi koto wa wakatte ita hazuda." (Even if it's close, it might take us an hour to get there. I should have known the traffic would be heavy today.) My manager said, extending a hoof forward and then placing it back on the steering wheel.

"Sukoshi okurete touchaku shite mo, nani mo iwarenai yo. Itsumo shitei sareta jikan ni touchaku dekiru wake de wa nai kara. Sore ni, denwa o shite mo ii desu ka? Anata no denwa o karite mo ii?" (They can't say anything if we're a little late; we can't always arrive exactly on time. Also, can I make a call? Do you mind if I use your phone?) I asked my manager, turning my gaze to the right.

"Mochiron, watashi no keitai denwa wa gurōbu bokkusu no naka ni arimasu" (Of course, my mobile phone is in the glove compartment) My manager said, pointing to the compartment with one of his front hooves.

I extended a hoof to open the compartment and took out the phone. It was specifically designed for ponies, with large keys the size of a hoof for easy typing. On the left side, there was a button to answer calls, and on the right, one to cancel them.

In the center were directional buttons for navigating the phone's options. As I scrolled through the contact list, I searched for Blackjack. I hoped she would answer my call.

Placing the phone to my ear, I waited for her response.

I heard the sound indicating she had answered. I couldn't help feeling a little excited.

"Kon'nichiwa, Blackjack-chan!" I greeted her, adjusting my sunglasses.

"Hey Sunny, good to hear from you. I'm already at Shabuya O-West, right? It's a black building with images of idols, palm trees, and a bright yellow logo," Blackjack replied, sounding a bit unsure.

"Yes, that's the place. We're on our way; traffic delayed us a bit, but we're almost there. How was your trip?" I inquired.

"I was attacked by several mutations and almost crashed my car five times. When I arrived in Japany, I got lost in a place called Akisaka and had to ask for directions," Blackjack recounted, her tone nonchalant. It was typical of her to face such challenges with ease, but it still worried me.

"Hahahah! I did mention it was in Shinjoku, and some of the street names here are translated into Equestrian... well, sort of," I chuckled, trying to contain my laughter. Blackjack always had a way of making light of even the most perilous situations.

"It's not easy to remember those strange names in your city, Sunny," Blackjack retorted, feigning annoyance.

"Hahahaha! I understand, but at least you're in the right place now," I replied, still trying to stifle my amusement.

"I'll be outside waiting for you," Blackjack said, her voice cutting through the ambient chatter of other ponies. "I saw other idols who had entered, I guess they're friends of yours."

"It must be Mizuki and Yuki," I replied, my tone light with amusement. "We're great friends and we form a band, though our friendship isn't as close as ours... What? Are you jealous that I have other friends besides you, Blackjack-chan?" I teased, barely containing my laughter.

"What?! No, I mean, I was just curious," Blackjack stammered, her surprise evident. I could sense the hint of jealousy lingering beneath her words.

"I know you only come here for the food," I retorted playfully.

"Before, but now I'm coming for you, Sunny. Even if we can't have a relationship, I'm happy to at least be your friend," Blackjack spoke, her voice softer and slower.

I felt my cheeks flush crimson at Blackjack's words. "You make me blush, Blackjack-chan. Even if I leave my career when I get old, surely during all this time you will find another pony who loves you." Our friendship had its own unique dynamic, one filled with unspoken desires and unattainable dreams. As much as I longed for our bond to deepen, the risk to my career loomed large. I couldn't afford the scrutiny of the paparazzi, nor could I bear to drag Blackjack into the chaos.

"Yes, you're right. You're nineteen years old; there's still a long way to go before you have to abandon your career," Blackjack's voice came through the phone, accompanied by the rhythmic sound of her hooves in the background.

"That's why I want this day to be special. Do you know what it's like to endure weeks of heat without being able to do anything about it? It's horrible. And don't even get me started on not being able to eat what I want. On Hearts and Hooves day, I've been completely alone, only satisfying my fans. But what about me?" I exclaimed, my frustration evident in my tone.

"I know, Sunny. I know what you've been through. What worries me is that if everything comes to light, I'll never forgive myself," Blackjack's voice carried a note of concern.

I let out a sigh. "Don't worry, Blackjack-chan. Everything will be fine. We'll go to a secluded place where no pony will see us. There, we can... you know."

"I still haven't forgotten... How do you feel about it?" Blackjack's concern was genuine, her voice carrying a depth of care that resonated through the phone.

"Nervous... I've been thinking about it since we planned it. Sometimes I can't even sleep because it invades my mind—not in a bad way. I mean, I'm just excited to finally lose..." I lowered my voice, my words coming out in a whisper despite knowing my manager couldn't hear me, "...my virginity."

"It seems like you're sure of your decision. I'm glad that's the case. For now, focus on your concert. We don't want anything to go wrong," Blackjack said in her typical straightforward manner.

"You're right. I'm excited to see you again, Blackjack-chan. Later," I said before pressing the red button to end the call.

"Geitaidenwa o kaeshite hoshīdesu ka, soretomo gurōbubokkusu ni modoshite hoshīdesu ka?" (Do you want your phone back or should I put it back in the glove compartment?) I asked my manager, extending my hoof with the phone slightly forward.

"Sore o kure, hitsuyō ni narudarō. Kitto dairiten kara itsumo denwa ga kakatte kite, anata no koto o tazunerareru darō."" (Give it to me, I'll need it. The agency will surely be calling me every five seconds about you.) My manager reached out, keeping his eyes on the road, and took the phone, slipping it into his pocket.

"Matta, ano ponī to hanashite iru no? Ano ko wa Nihongo ga wakaranai no ni. Tokidoki, futari wa tomodachi ijō no kankei nan ja nai ka to omou yo." (Again talking to that pony who doesn't understand our language? Sometimes I wonder if you two are more than friends.) My manager's tone was teasing, though his curiosity was genuine. My feelings for Blackjack were... complicated. I wanted more, but given the circumstances, it wasn't possible.

"Kanojo wa tada no tomodachi desu. Mō anata ni itta yo, tada no yūjō. Watashitachi wa sawattari, kissu shitari shinai yo. Watashi wa, sore ga watashi no kyaria o dainashi ni suru koto o shitte iru." (She's just a friend. I already told you, it's just a friendship. We don't touch, kiss, or anything like that. I know that would ruin my career.) I said, turning to look out the car window, watching the streets and buildings pass by.

"Wakatteru, Sanī, wakatteru. Anata ga hoka no aidoru mitai ni natte shimau no ga shinpai na no. Kurumi ni nani ga okotta no ka kiita? Kanojo ni kareshi ga iru koto o fan wa itsu shirimashita ka? Kanojo no fan wa kanojo o nagutte, kerikette, kanojo wa subete o ushinaimashita. Tsugini nani ga okotta ka wa sudeni gozonji da to omou." (I know, Sunny, I know. I'm just worried that you'll end up like other idols. Did you hear about what happened to Kurumi? When her fans found out she had a coltfriend? They beat her up, they kicked her, they hit her, she lost everything. I guess you already know what happens after that.) My manager said, running a hoof over his tie, adjusting it nervously.

"Wakatteru, ano nyūsu wa hidoi monodeshita... Demo, watashi ni wa sonna koto wa okinai to kakushin shite imasu. Watashi wa subete o kontrolu shite imasu. Ima no tokoro paparacchi wa nanimo shirimasen, fan mo nanimo shirimasen. Watashi wa kanojo kara kyori o oku tsumori desu." (I know, that news was horrible... But I'm sure that's not going to happen to me. I have everything under control. For now, the paparazzi don't know anything, the fans don't know anything either. I'll keep my distance from her.) I placed my hoof on the door handle and lay my head on my other hoof, staring out the window as the scenery blurred by.

"Sō negatte imasu. Konsāto ni mukete junbi ga totonotte iru koto mo negatte imasu. Subete ga kanpeki ni susumu hitsuyō ga arimasu. Mainichi renshū o shite kita to omoimasu ga, junbi wa dekite imasu ka?" (I hope so, I also hope that you are prepared for the concert, everything has to go perfect. You have been practicing every day, do you feel ready?) My manager asked.

"Hai, okitara sūjikan renshū shite, ekusasaizu mo shimashita." (Yes, I was practicing for a couple of hours when I woke up and also did some exercises.) I assured my manager. He nodded, and my concentration shifted to the window.

As I looked out at the buildings and advertisements, all related to Hearts and Hooves Day, my thoughts drifted to Blackjack. For a few seconds, I distanced myself from reality and began to fantasize about the wonderful night we would have tonight.

Seeing the gyaru dressed in skirts, with hearts and bright colors, gave me an idea that Blackjack would surely like.

With Blackjack, I feel that I can be myself and not project a false image of myself, as I have done since my foalhood ended. Being an outsider, she does not know our oppressive customs. Perfection and positivity have been very important aspects in the lives of the Nippony ponies. The weak ones who cannot stand the pressure of Nippony will be considered trash, a waste that is worthless.

There is a group of young ponies on the streets, taking care of themselves by committing crimes, prostituting themselves. Thinking about that overwhelms me. That is not the life I want, but that's how I will end if I am myself...

And I wouldn't want that to happen to me... I wouldn't want to be on the street prostituting myself, having sex with old bald ponies who like young mares. Kimochi warui!

I wouldn't end up being a drug addict either. I wouldn't want that to become a form of escape. Clearly, I would die from an overdose. I don't know what it feels like to take drugs or even seen one, but they say that when you immerse yourself in them, it's very difficult to get out.

I don't know how long I can continue like this, but I will have to continue if I don't want that miserable life.

But I think as long as I have Blackjack by my side, that will never happen. Her presence is more than enough to make me feel like I can be myself. She knows it, I know it.

Being completely honest, I'm more excited about being with Blackjack than today's concert. I'm not saying I don't like it, but the fact of feeling free and expressing my true feelings, not having to lie to anypony, gives me a feeling of true happiness that I almost never experience in my daily life.

Hara ga tatsu of superficial relationships. I don't know when they lie to me, if they are hiding something from me. Hugh! The tatemae drives me crazy. Even worse, I have also had to do it and it is totally necessary if I want to survive in this society.

But what can I do? Maa, there's nothing I can do about that. They are customs, and we must respect them even if we do not agree. I alone could not make a difference. The only way would be for me to leave Niponny, but with what I have heard that there are mutations, murders everywhere in other cities scares me, including Marechester.

I don't know how to fight or use a weapon. I wouldn't survive a second. If I were like Blackjack, maybe I would think about leaving. That's something I also admire about her, how she fights against all kinds of mutations without feeling fear, nor flee, according to what she has told me about her travels from Marechester to here.

She told me about the Radroach, ewww. I hate insects, and the fact that they are mutated makes me more and more disgusted. I would run away from fear. I couldn't stand those bugs approaching me.

Oh Blackjack-chan, once again my head was filled with you, your beautiful black and red mane and your stunning bright eyes. I couldn't help it; I was lost in my world again. My feelings for you are very strong. I've been thinking about telling you a poem, but I never could because I know you wouldn't understand it... I guess one day I'll have to teach you Niponny because I have a poem that I always wanted to tell you.

Hoshi o kazoeru (Counting the stars)

Nami ga yume o tsugeru (The waves whisper of dreams)

Anata no namae o yobu (Calling out your name)

Short, simple but beautiful. Just for you. It would be the first thing I would tell you if you understood my language.

Our night will be egui!

We went through my favorite part of Shinjoku. The 3D billboards always impress me. I don't know what it's like in the cities of Equestria, but I guess this would be difficult to see elsewhere.

There was a heart that spun three hundred and sixty degrees. Every time it spun fast, it seemed to drop red glitter. It was beautiful. The color red, whenever I see it, reminds me of Blackjack.

Sometimes I wonder what we will do after our date today. Go to eat something? I don't know if I can. I can't eat what I want, and I certainly don't think Blackjack likes the simple, fat-free, sugar-free food that I'm forced to eat.

Walk in the park? It's so typical. We couldn't even hold each other's hooves. Physical contact is very strict. It's possible that other ponies will see us strangely if we kiss or hug.

Invite her to my apartment? I'm not sure. Some of my fans know where I live, and if they see me with her, they might think she's my marefriend or something, and I'd lose everything.

I'm very limited in options. I guess I'll have to ask her what we could do after because I want to keep seeing her.

Ima kangaete miruto... I still have a long way to go until my retirement day arrives. I'm nineteen years old, and my contract ends when I turn thirty. There is still a long way to go, and I have to endure all this.

Sometimes I don't know if I can handle it. If I'm complaining now, will it be like this for the rest of the years?

But what else could I do? I like to sing; it's the only thing I know how to do for now. Even if I tried to look for other talents, I wouldn't have time because I would be busy practicing songs and my performances. Everything has to be perfect.

My manager knocked on the car window, snapping me out of my thoughts. I leaned back, realizing we had arrived; I had been so lost in thought that I hadn't noticed. If he had opened the door, I might have fallen because my head was resting against it.

My manager opened the door when he saw it was safe. "Daijōbudesu ka, Sanī?" (Are you okay, Sunny?)"

"Daijōbu, chotto dake... monoomoi ni fukeru." (I'm fine, just a little... lost in thought.) I said, placing one hind hoof outside the car.

"Egao o wasurete wa ikenai koto o oboete oite kudasai. Nani o kangaete iru no ka wakarimasen ga, wasurete egao ni shūchū shite, konsāto ga kanpeki ni susumu yō ni shite hō ga ii deshō." (Remember not to forget to smile. I don't know what you're thinking, but forget it and focus on smiling, ensuring the concert goes perfectly.) My manager said, stepping back to give me space to get out.

"Wakatte imasu, watashi wa fan o yorokobase, konsāto o kanpeki ni shite, tsune ni egao de irareru yō ni saizen o tsukushimasu." (I understand, I'll make sure to delight the fans, make the concert perfect, and always keep a smile on my face.) I lied (建前). I didn't think that at all; I just wanted to finish this and spend the whole night with Blackjack.

Did I feel ashamed doing it? Yes, but there is nothing I can do. I cannot change something that has already been established and normalized. There might be ponies who don't agree, but they would be very few and would never be heard.

Out of the car, my manager and I kept our distance, zero physical contact. We trotted out of the building's parking lot. There were so many cars here; it seemed like there was no more room for anypony else. It was as if it were the most important event in the world...

I can already imagine how full the place will be. I'm not nervous about having so many eyes and gazes on me. What worries me is that due to a distraction, I might make a mistake—when I start singing, when the lights turn on. Sunny, do yourself a favor and don't think about Blackjack. You should focus until the song ends.

The ponies there didn't make any noise or fuss about the excitement of the concert. They simply spoke like civilized ponies; it is something that is highly respected here.

You will almost never hear ponies shout or express feelings so openly. Only when the concert starts do they have more freedom, but for now, this feels more like a funeral.

Sometimes, thinking about this makes me feel like a robot, like I have no personality because of the norms I am forced to follow. I'm sure that even domestic robots must have more personality than us Nippony ponies.

I saw Blackjack, standing apart from the others, probably because nopony would understand her. Nippony ponies, the majority of whom refuse to learn Equestrian, make it difficult for her to communicate. It's another thing I dislike about them, and it's probably why Blackjack feels so isolated.

She was leaning against a wall, dressed in her black and white security armor, with her hooves crossed. She looked very bored from waiting. I quickened my pace so she wouldn’t have to wait any longer.

As I approached, she heard my hoofsteps and recognized me. I had told her to call me Kiseki. If she called me by my idol name, we both knew what would happen: all these ponies would fall on me like an avalanche.

Blackjack left the wall and stood on all fours, trotting towards me. "Hey, Kiseki, it's good to see you! I was getting bored of waiting."

Kiseki Twinkle—my real name. Not many ponies know it besides Blackjack and my relatives.

"Blackjack-chan! It's good to see you. I missed you a lot," I said, extending my front hoof for a friendly touch, but she seemed to forget and wanted to hug me.

When Blackjack moved in for a hug, I stepped back. Even though I wanted to reciprocate, I couldn't hug her in public. "Don't hug me, Blackjack-chan. We can't do that... not here."

"Oh right, sometimes I forget Japany strange norms," Blackjack said, placing her front hooves back on the ground.

"I feel the same. There will be a moment for that." I moved a bit closer to Blackjack and extended my front hoof again. She did the same, and we touched hooves as a greeting. It's the most physical contact we can have in public.

Blackjack nodded her head. "You know, even if it doesn't seem like it, I'm excited about your concert. I wish I could understand the lyrics of your songs, but your voice—it's too adorable and pleasant to listen to."

Blackjack's words made me blush, and best of all, I knew she was being honest. "Domo arigato gozaimasu, Blackjack-chan. There may be a screen with the lyrics translated in Equestrian."

"That would be cool! I've been looking at that poster for a couple of minutes. It has a picture of you on it," Blackjack pointed with a front hoof, "along with the other members of your band. Can you translate what it says there?"

I turned around and saw the poster promoting the event on the Shabuya O-West building. I was posing along with Mizuki and Yuki. I stood in the front while Yuki was on the left and Mizuki on the right. Below us, there were texts that would be difficult for Blackjack to understand.

"It's just the name of the band and the schedule. My band is called Mona Lisa Overdrive," I explained to Blackjack. Mona Lisa Overdrive (モナリザ オーバードライブ) is a good name; it's been resonating throughout Nippony. It's hard to find ponies who don't know us.

"Mona Lisa... it's true, I've seen that group of symbols in some music stores I've been to. There were CDs and cards with your photo on them, and even a coffee shop called Mona Lisa Overdrive," Blackjack said, sidling up next to me. We both gazed at my band's poster.

"And you didn't buy anything? You could have supported me a little by buying something!" I teased Blackjack, raising my voice in feigned frustration.

"I just bought an ice cream, hahaha! Actually, I didn't even know that was the name of your band. I only went there because it was written in Equestrian, and I thought the ponies there would speak to me in my language," Blackjack said, tapping a hoof on the floor in laughter.

"My bad, I don't think I've ever told you. Have you already met Mizuki and Yuki? The other members of my band?" I asked Blackjack, directing my gaze towards her.

"Those ponies dressed in black won't let me get close to them. I just wanted to say hello, and I wanted to know what they thought of you, what your friendship was like," Blackjack said, raising a bent hoof.

I nodded slightly and put a hoof to my chin. "I would say our friendship is superficial... I'm not saying that I don't like them, but I don't know if they hide things from me to avoid making me feel bad. It's complicated..."

"And why do you think they lie to you?" Blackjack stood on two hooves, bending her front hooves.

"It's the tatemae, it's a custom here to say positive things to avoid conflicts and fights, even if it's not what you really think," I said, looking down. "It's good for generating a positive atmosphere, but still, not knowing what they really think of me makes me a little paranoid. I don't even know if they like singing with me or if they only do it because they don't have more options."

"Ohhh that's bullshit. That could explain the exaggerated formality I sometimes find here," Blackjack said, being herself. It's a good thing that nopony here understands her; otherwise, many would have looked at her strangely and walked away.

"One of the few times you can be yourself is at the nomikai. They are drinking parties you have with your bosses, where you can complain, and they won't say anything. But outside of that, everything changes," I sighed. "I wish it could be like that all the time, not only at the nomikai or specific moments where the honne is applied. Honne is the opposite of tatemae, where you can be yourself."

Blackjack wanted to put a hoof on me but then remembered that she couldn't. "It's fucked up. How can you live in such a... programmed way?" she asked, her frustration evident.

"I don't even know, I just do it because I have to, not because I want to. This is all a kuso that I've had to swallow since my foalhood ended," I said to Blackjack, kicking the ground with a front hoof.

Meanwhile, my manager was on the stairs of the building talking on the phone, probably with the agency. "Shinpaishinaide kudasai. Kanojo wa koko ni imasu. Soto de tomodachi to hanashite imasu ga, sūfungo ni wa modotte kite fuku o kiru yotei desu." (Don't worry, she's here. She's outside talking to a friend, but she'll be back in a few minutes to change.)

I hesitated. Should I go in now, or stay a little longer? I wanted to enjoy this moment of freedom for just a few more seconds.

"Don't worry, Kiseki. With me, you don't have to feel obligated to follow those stupid norms," Blackjack said, placing a hoof on her chest reassuringly.

"That's why I cherish every second with you, Blackjack-chan. I can't wait for tonight. I'll do my best to make you happy." I moved a little closer to Blackjack, hoping to feel our coats touch, even if just a little.

"Awesome, I'm glad you're up for that. Do you want me to tell you about my experience when I arrived in this city?" Blackjack let out a small laugh. "Trust me, I have a lot of things to tell you, most of them good, but I also have my frustrations with some things."

"To be honest, yes! I want to know how it went," I said eagerly. Just as I was about to sit down to listen to Blackjack, my manager motioned to me from the stairs, raising his hoof and pointing at his watch.

So soon? Just when we were getting to the best part of our conversation? I wanted to hear what Blackjack had to tell me, but I guess I'll have to leave it for later, chikusho! Why now?

"I'm sorry, Blackjack. I have to go. I'm sure the others are waiting for me inside," I told Blackjack and performed three quick bows in front of her.

"Don't worry about that. Tonight we'll have more freedom, if you catch my drift," Blackjack winked at me and tilted her head slightly towards me, careful not to touch.

I blushed, knowing exactly what she meant. The thought sent a shiver down my spine, and I couldn't wait for that moment.

I trotted towards the stairs where my manager stood. His expression was serious, and I guessed he thought I was too distracted by Blackjack and not focused enough on the concert. For now, I decided not to say anything.

I looked back for a few seconds and couldn't help but watch Blackjack's mane move with the wind as she trotted away; it was a beautiful sight that barely lasted five seconds.

"Anata wa konsāto yori mo ano ponī ni shūchū shite iru yō da ne. Jibun no kojin-tekina kyōmi to aidoru to shite no shigoto no baransu o toru koto wa totemo taisetsu da yo. Kore wa nanika no tame ja nai. Anata wa totemo taisetsu na bando no membā nan dakara. Donna machigai demo, subete muda ni naru." (I see that you are more focused on that pony than on the concert, you must know how to balance your personal interests with your work as an idol, this is not just anything, you are part of a very beloved band, any mistake, everything was going to be for nothing.) my manager said worriedly, as always.

"Kanojo wa tōku kara kita yūjin nanode, mushi suru wake ni wa ikanai. Kangei shite agenakya." (She is a friend who comes from far away, I can't just ignore her, I must make her feel welcome.) I said, walking up the stairs towards the entrance.

"Jimusho to hanashite ita n da kedo, kōun na koto de chikoku shita koto de okottenakatta yo. Kun wa watashitachi ga tōchaku shita toki ni hairubeki datta kedo, ano ponī to hanashi hajimeta. Mizuki to Yuki wa mō junbi dekiteru shi, kimi dake ga tarinai. Kun ni wa shūchū shite hoshī. Konsāto ga owatte fan to sugoshitara, ano ponī no tame no jikan ga dekiru yo." (I was talking to the agency, luckily they weren't angry for being late, you should have come in when we arrived but you started talking to that pony, Mizuki and Yuki are already ready and the only one missing is you, I just need you to focus, after the concert and spending time with your fans, you will have time for that pony) my manager said, opening the door for me.

"Wakatte iru yo, mada subete o oboete iru. Sutajio no soto ni iru toki demo, takusan renshū shite iru to itteita yo. Watashi wa kore o shinken ni uketomete iru shi, nanika ga umaku ikanakattara nani ga okoru ka mo shitteru." (I know, I still have everything memorized, I told you that I have been practicing a lot, even when I am out of the studio, I take this seriously and I know what could happen if something goes wrong) I said, entering the studio. The place was very dark compared to the outside. Seeing too many empty seats reminded me of how big this event would be. Although my mind had been elsewhere, I still knew what I had to do. I was sure that everything would turn out well.

"Minasan o fukai ni saseru tame ni kore o yatte iru wake de wa nai. Tada, watashitachi ga koko made kita koto o omotte iru dake da. Soshite, kono sū-nenkan ga tsumi ni natte hoshikunai to omotte iru dake da. Wakaru ka? Mona Riza wa saikō no aidoru bando no toppu ni iru. Sono chii o ushinaitaku wa nai." (I'm not doing this to make you uncomfortable, but just that we have come very far and I don't want all these years to have been in vain, do you understand? Mona Lisa is at the top of the best idol bands and I wouldn't want that to be lost.) my manager said. I understood his concern; this job was all he had. If something went wrong, it might be difficult for him to find another.

"Daijōbudesu yo, Platinum-sama. Rokkārūmu e mukaimasu. Konsāto wa ato dore kurai de hajimarimasu ka?" (Everything is going to be fine, Platinum-sama. I'm heading to the locker room. How long until the concert starts?) I asked my manager, since I don't have a watch I can't know the exact time.

My manager raised his hoof to look at his watch."Mada jikan wa arimasu. Ato sanjū-ppun de konsāto ga hajimarimasu, sore de jūbun deshō." (You still have time. The concert will start in thirty minutes, that should be enough.)

"Wakarimashita, mata atode aimashō." (Great, I'll see you later.) I made the ojigi before heading towards the locker room where Mizuki and Yuki would be waiting for me. They surely practiced even without me; they might be upset about that, but they won't express it openly, that's for sure.

Tatemae nante gomi da! But what else can I do? I guess I'll have to let go and let my robotic side out.

As I trotted through the bustling corridors of Shabuya O-west, the air hummed with anticipation and the faint echo of distant music rehearsals. The walls were adorned with posters of past performances, vibrant and alive with the energy of countless musicians who had graced these halls. Each poster told a story of its own, capturing moments frozen in time, a testament to the legacy of music that echoed through these halls.

The studio itself was a marvel of modern design, with sleek, polished surfaces and state-of-the-art lighting rigs hanging from the high ceiling. The main stage area stretched out before me, its expansive floor space marked by intricate patterns of LED lights that illuminated the area with a kaleidoscope of colors. Massive speakers lined the walls, poised to fill the room with sound that could shake the very foundations of the building.

Entering the locker room, I found Mizuki and Yuki engaged in animated conversation, their voices blending together in a soft murmur that hinted at the topic of their discussion. They were dressed in light pink and white outfits adorned with neko-themed gloves on their hooves, both front and back. The dresses featured a large heart on their chests, a nod to the whimsical charm our fans adored.

These outfits weren't merely for show; they embodied the kawaii aesthetic our fans loved. They conveyed a sense of innocence and playfulness, which we carefully balanced with our professional demeanor on stage. It was important to strike that delicate harmony—appearing as though we were just eager fillies discovering our musical talents while maintaining a polished performance.

I approached Yuki and Mizuki to greet them. "Ohayō, Mizuki-chan, Yuki-chan" (Good morning, Mizuki-chan, Yuki-chan), I said, bowing twice in quick succession. They returned the gesture with equal respect.

"Yatto kite kurete yokatta yo, matte ita yo." (It's good that you finally arrived, we were waiting for you), Yuki Flowers said, her neko ears twitching as she moved her head. It made me smile a little.

"Kitto kanojo wa purejekuto horaizunzu no ponī ni ki o torarete ita nodeshou, kanojo wa anata no gārufurendo ka nanika desu ka?" (Surely she was distracted by that pony from Project Horizons, is she your marefriend or something?), Mizuki said with a mischievous glint in her eye.

I blushed deeply. Blackjack-chan, my gārufurendo? As much as I would love that to happen, it’s just not possible right now. "Nandato?! Mochiron chigaimasu. Watashi no ryōshin wa watashi ga hinba to kankei o motsu koto ni kesshite dōi shimasen. Watashi wa rezubian de wa arimasen." (What?! Of course not. My parents would never agree that I have a relationship with a mare. I'm not a lesbian.) I lied, knowing that while it would indeed upset my traditional parents, they would never truly approve of me being with a pony of the same gender.

"Moshi sō nara, mōsukoshi hayaku kite ita to omoimasen ka? Shikashi, shinpaishinaide kudasai. Watashitachi wa anata o handan suru tsumori wa arimasen." (If so, you would have shown up a little earlier, don't you think? But don't worry, we're not going to judge you.) Mizuki said, using her unicorn magic to apply perfume to her yellow coat.

Yes, of course, I could tell by the movement of your lips that that's not what you think. I think you somehow dislike that I'm bisexual, but that's okay, let's leave that topic behind. Now is not the time for arguments.

I went to put on my dress. Usually, we would have to be dressed the same, plus I like what they are wearing. I hope Blackjack likes my neko dress.

"Ano ne, kore o mite, watashitachi ga purojekuto horaizonzu no fukikae o irai sa reta hi no koto o omoidashita no. Sanī-chan ga burakkujakku no koe o tantō shite, watashi ga mōningu gurōrī no koe o tantō suru koto ni natte, watashi no han'nō wa, 'Masaka!' tte kanjidatta wa. Marude guro manga no fukikae mitai de, sugoku fukaidatta wa." (You know, this reminded me of the day when they called us to do the dubbing of Project Horizons, and Sunny-chan had to voice Blackjack while I voiced Morning Glory. My reaction was like, 'Oh my...'. When I found out about my dialogues and the scenes, it was definitely not my thing. I mean, it was fun to dub with all of you, but it was like dubbing those guro mangas, extremely disturbing.) Yuki said, putting on makeup next to Mizuki.

Project Horizons (プロジェクトホライズン) This is how I met Blackjack. Although I had not seen her physically at that time, when I finally did, I was very surprised. Voicing her was fun, I must say, though somewhat disturbing for my taste. I'm not a fan of guro mangas. I don't know if Blackjack likes this so much, but I respect her tastes.

"Watashi no kyarakutā wa Ranpeiji to iu namae datta to omou yo. Kanojo wa tokidoki atama o uttareru yakudeshita. Saiaku datta no wa dai ni-jūni-shō de, kanojo ga ikita mama taberareta koto deshita." (I think my character was named Rampage. She was the one who sometimes got her head shot off. The worst was in chapter twenty-two when she was eaten alive.) Mizuki said, adjusting to her neko no te. We don't usually wear this type of clothing often, and for ponies, it's a bit complicated to move in them.

"Purojekuto Horizons o guro manga to kuraberu no desu ka? Purojekuto Horizons ni wa fukai bamen ga aru koto wa shitteru kedo, yūjin ga misete kureta guro manga to wa kurabemono ni narimasen. Sono manga wa hijō ni kitanakute, sono e ga atama kara hanarenakatta no."(Are you comparing Project Horizons to guro mangas? I know Project Horizons has its disturbing moments, but it's not comparable to the guro manga a friend showed me. That manga was extremely disturbing, and its image didn't leave my head.) I said. After finishing, there was silence between us. They both looked at me with wide eyes, this time showing genuine interest.

Sometimes we talk about taboo topics. Just because we're idols doesn't mean we can't discuss these things occasionally. It's good to have varied topics of conversation, including the curiosity we sometimes have about discovering dark topics that we obviously wouldn't talk about in public.

"Sore de, nani o mimashita ka? Kore to kurabete dore kurai waruidesu ka?" (And what did you see? How bad is it compared to this?) Mizuki asked, raising a hoof and leaning forward.

"Nante iu ka... Sukatorojī, wāmu, jii kōi o kumiawaseta mono de, sore o yatte iru no wa hinbadesu. Amari rokotsu ni shitakunai ndesu. Konsāto no tochū de haite hoshikunaidesu kara ne." (How do I say it... it combines scatology, worms, and masturbation, and the pony who is doing it is a filly. I prefer not to be so graphic, you know? I wouldn't want you to vomit in the middle of the concert.) I said sarcastically, avoiding being too explicit. Just hearing those words would make anypony feel nauseous.

Mizuki and Yuki were momentarily shocked when they heard me. They looked at each other simultaneously. Yuki covered her mouth with a hoof, and their reactions were priceless.

You can find that and more in the ero-guro mangas that are sold. Sometimes I wonder what Blackjack thinks about them. Does she really like them? It's possible she drew inspiration from some of these stories while working on Project Horizons.

"Taitoru ya hyōshi, don'na kanji datta ka oboete imasu ka?" (And do you remember the title, the cover, what it looked like?) Mizuki asked. From the movement of her lips and eyebrows, I could tell she was genuinely curious about the name of that manga, applying honne, huh? That's not very common.

Before I could answer, Yuki stepped forward and fixed her gaze on Mizuki."Nande son'na koto shiritai no? Mizuki-chan wa sō iu no ga sukina no? Anata tte henjin ne." (Why do you want to know that? Do you like that kind of stuff, Mizuki-chan? You're a weirdo.)

"'Nani datte?! Īe, mochiron chigaimasu. Tada no kōkishindesu.'" (What?! No, of course not. It's just curiosity.) Mizuki said, tilting her head back in surprise. Clearly, nopony would dare admit in front of their friends that they like that kind of thing, but judging from Mizuki's facial expressions, I knew she was telling the truth.

"Sore wa 'Azuka: Za Furīkushō' to iimasu. Azuka Radiance to iu mesu no koma to Tsuki Symphony to iu osu ga shichinenme de, pōsuto apokariputikku na Nipponī ni oite jibun o mitsukemashita. Soshite reidā ga futari o torikonde, hidoi koto o suru koto ga arimasu." (It's called Azuka: The Freakshow. It's about a filly called Azuka Radiance and a colt named Tsuki Symphony, both are seven years old and find themselves in a post-apocalyptic Nippony, where some raiders capture them and do horrible things to them.) I said. Remembering it gave me chills. I shared the same curiosity as Mizuki, although I couldn't read it completely, the pages I did see left a mark on me.

"Ā, Serestia, sore o katte, watashitachi no dochira ga zenbu yomeru ka kurabete mimashou." (Oh my Celestia, we should buy it and see which of us can read it in its entirety) Mizuki said, speaking slowly.

"Watashi mo onaji koto o omoimasu. Ketsumatsu mo shiritai desu." (I think the same, I would also like to know how it ends.) I said, applying my honne.

"Anata-tachi futari ga shinken ni ano manga o yonde iru nante shinjirarenai. Isshō torauma ni naritai to omotte iru mitaida."(I can't believe you two are serious about reading that manga. It's like you want to end up traumatized for life.) Yuki said. Her disbelief made me laugh. Of all of us, she is the most sensitive, but by the way she moved her eyes and the speed at which she spoke, I could sense she also wanted to know a little about what happens in the manga.

"Yuki-chan mo yomitai tte mitome nasai yo. Kakushite mo muda da yo." (Admit that you also want to read it Yuki-chan, there's no use hiding it.) Mizuki teased Yuki, leaning her head forward while Yuki leaned back, lifting one bent hoof slightly off the ground.

"Etto... demo, sono manga wa kawanai yo! Sōshitara kareshi ni watashi ga sō iu no ga sukina n datte omowarechau kara."(Well... but I'm not going to buy that manga, okay?! Then my coltfriend is going to think that I like those things.) Yuki said. Though it was true she was somewhat curious, she definitely wouldn't buy it. The pressure of having to hide it from her coltfriend could be stressful. We live with enough pressure as it is, and adding more over something so trivial would make her outright refuse.

"Sanī-chan nara kaeru yo. Dokushin dakara apāto ni oite oku no mo kantan dashi." (Sunny-chan could buy it. I mean, she's single so she could easily keep it in her apartment.) Mizuki suggested. I knew she would say that. I couldn't help but raise a hoof to my face and shake my head in feigned disappointment.

It doesn't affect me at all. I've been alone in that apāto for years, so having ero-guro mangas stored there is not a problem for me. Plus, if Blackjack lived with me, she wouldn't care at all. So I think it would be better if I were the one to save up and buy it.

Who would have thought? Being with ponies outside of Nippony is much better.

While most ponies here isolate those who don't understand our language and customs, being with one is definitely superior because you can be authentic with yourself.

Everypony would expect me to force her to follow my customs but clearly I won't do that, kesshite yaranai...

"Wakatta, jikan ga dekitara kau yo. Paparatchi ya fan ga doko e demo tsuite kuru no ga taihen da kara, kimi mo sou shitteru hazu da yo." (Alright, I'll buy it when I have time, you know how hard it is to deal with paparazzi and fans following you everywhere.) I said, bringing a hoof to my head, scratching myself, and briefly closing my eyes.

An event manager entered the dressing room where we were. Oh yes, the concert—I had definitely been distracted.

"Junbi o shite kudasai, minasan wa ima kara sutēji ni denakereba narimasen, konsāto ga mōsugu hajimarimasu." (Get ready, girls, you need to go out on stage now. The concert is about to start.) He said, bowing and gesturing with his hoof.

We all nodded. The event manager had three microphones levitating with his unicorn magic. I wished I could do magic; it would make my life a bit easier. But now isn't the time to think about that. I have to focus on our concert. I still remember the lyrics and the exact movements we need to do.

I have to concentrate, forget about Blackjack for now. I need to please my fans and give my best. After this, I'll have time for everything else. I've practiced so long for this, I can't risk getting fired from the group.

The three of us headed towards the stage. It was all dark; the curtain shielded us from the audience. It would surely be very full.

I'm not worried about the large number of ponies watching us. What worries me are the distractions.

"Minasan, yōkoso! Watashitachi no okiniiri no aidoru bando, Mona Riza Ōbādoraibu ni yoru Hāto to Hi no ibento e." (Welcome, everypony, to the Heart and Hooves Day event, featuring our favorite idol band, Mona Lisa Overdrive.) The announcer's animated introduction ended, and the curtain slowly opened. The noise of the ponies became evident, and I could hear a large number of happy screams from our fans, excited for the song we would sing today. The sad thing is they think we are dedicating it to them, but this is just business.

The curtain opened, revealing a sea of excited ponies, their faces lit up with joy. Penlights of various colors illuminated the entire studio, creating a mesmerizing spectacle despite the lack of windows. The vibrant glow made it feel like a night concert, even though it was daytime.

Many ponies waved signs adorned with our band's logo, moving them energetically from side to side. The sheer number of fans was overwhelming. My eyes instinctively searched for Blackjack, but finding her in the massive crowd was impossible.

But that didn’t matter now. I had to focus on singing and give my best performance.

The three of us stood on our hind hooves, ready to begin. I would sing the first part of the song. I brought the microphone close to my lips, ready to deliver the opening line.

Mona Lisa Overdrive - Blue Skies (モナリザ オーバードライブ- 青い空)

"Jinsei wa kadai ni michita michidesu" (人生は課題に満ちた道です - Life is a path full of challenges)

As I sang, Mizuki and Yuki jumped lightly beside me, moving their heads rhythmically like fillies. Mimicking their gestures, I leaped and raised my hoof towards the sky.

"Demo bokura wa itsumo kagayaiteru" (でも僕らはいつも輝いてる - But we are always shining)
"Kanashimi sae mo, egao ni kaeru" (悲しみさえも、笑顔に変える - Turning even sadness into smiles)
"Tomodachi to issho ni iru" (友達と一緒にいる - Being together with friends)

The audience's cheers grew louder, their energy fueling our performance. Mizuki took over the next part, her voice blending seamlessly with mine.

"Kokoro wa hitotsu ni naru" (心は一つになる - Our hearts become one)
"Kibō no hikari ga sasu" (希望の光が差す - A ray of hope shines)
"Yume wa sora no kanata" (夢は空の彼方 - Dreams are beyond the sky)

Yuki joined in, her voice adding harmony, creating a beautiful blend that resonated through the studio.

"Aoi sora ni, negai wo komete" (青い空に、願いを込めて - With a wish in the blue sky)
"Mirai e to habataku" (未来へと羽ばたく - We soar towards the future)
"Subete wa ai no tame ni" (すべては愛のために - All for the sake of love)

As the chorus approached, the three of us sang together, our voices merging perfectly.

"Aoi sora, aoi sora, Haruka na sora e" (青い空、青い空、遥かな空へ - Blue skies, blue skies, to the distant sky)
"Aoi sora, aoi sora, Kokoro hitotsu ni" (青い空、青い空、心一つに - Blue skies, blue skies, with one heart)
"Aoi sora, aoi sora, Eien no ai" (青い空、青い空、永遠の愛 - Blue skies, blue skies, eternal love)

I scanned the crowd for Blackjack for a few moments and, as I imagined, she was isolated from the others. When the ponies around her heard her speaking Equestrian, they must have distanced themselves. But Blackjack didn't seem to care. She stood on her hind hooves by a column, her front hooves resting against it. Her determined smile and slightly raised head were a silent gesture of support. Her beautiful red eyes locked onto mine, sending a tingle through me. Although I could only glance at her for a few seconds, it was enough to make me blush. I quickly turned away, spinning gracefully on my hind hooves, extending my front hooves downward in a fluid motion to hide my reddened cheeks.

Sunny, focus on the song... Maybe if I pretend the song is for her, I can calm my nerves. Forget about everypony else and sing to Blackjack.

I turned back to the microphone, ready to deliver the final part of our song.

"Yorokobi o ataete kuremasen ka?" (喜びを与えてくれませんか - Won't you give me some joy?)

"Aozora no shimo, hidzume ni tsukama rete" (青空の下、蹄に掴まれて - Under the blue sky, taken by the hooves)

As I sang these lines, Mizuki and Yuki moved in sync beside me, their movements mirroring mine as we danced gracefully across the stage. I imagined Blackjack's eyes on me, her supportive presence giving me strength.

"Kibō no hikari ga sasu michi o" (希望の光が差す道を - A path lit by a ray of hope)
"Futari de aruite yukō" (二人で歩いて行こう - Let’s walk together, just the two of us)
"Yume wa sora no kanata ni" (夢は空の彼方に - Dreams are beyond the sky)

The audience's cheers grew louder, their energy fueling our performance. Mizuki took over the next part, her voice blending seamlessly with mine.

"Yasashī kaze ga fuku hi" (優しい風が吹く日 - On a day when gentle winds blow)
"Kokoro wa tokimeku" (心はときめく - My heart flutters)
"Anata no egao o" (あなたの笑顔を - Your smile)
"Kesshite wasurenai" (決して忘れない - I will never forget)

Yuki joined in, her voice adding harmony, creating a beautiful blend that resonated through the studio.

"Ai wa kirei na hana" (愛は綺麗な花 - Love is a beautiful flower)
"Sotto saku yorokobi" (そっと咲く喜び - The joy that gently blooms)
"Anata to iru dake de" (あなたといるだけで - Just being with you)
"Watashi wa kagayaku" (私は輝く - I shine)

As the chorus approached, the three of us sang together, our voices merging perfectly.

"Aoi sora, aoi sora, Haruka na sora e" (青い空、青い空、遥かな空へ - Blue skies, blue skies, to the distant sky)
"Aoi sora, aoi sora, Kokoro hitotsu ni" (青い空、青い空、心一つに - Blue skies, blue skies, with one heart)
"Aoi sora, aoi sora, Eien no ai" (青い空、青い空、永遠の愛 - Blue skies, blue skies, eternal love)

Our synchronized movements and the heartfelt lyrics created an electrifying atmosphere. The audience responded with even more enthusiasm, their cheers echoing throughout the studio.

As the music flowed and we sang in harmony, I couldn't help but wonder what Mizuki and Yuki thought of my little mistake earlier. The moment I blushed and turned away from Blackjack, I felt a pang of embarrassment. Did they notice? Did they read the situation and sense my distraction? It's hard to tell. I can't read the air while I'm singing. My focus is on the lyrics, the melody, and the performance.

Did they do the Kuuki wo yomu on me? Did they realize?

Their emotions and expressions are hidden from me right now. They're professional enough to conceal any hint of disapproval or amusement.

"Jinsei wa magarikunetta michi" (人生は曲がりくねった道 - Life's a twisted road)

I raised the microphone to my lips, the spotlight warming my coat as I sang. Mizuki and Yuki danced gracefully beside me, their movements as fluid as the melody. The audience swayed in rhythm, their penlights flickering like stars in the dim studio.

"Issho ni ayunde ikou" (一緒に歩んでいこう - Let's walk it together)

Yuki stepped forward with a delicate twirl, her voice clear and melodious.

"Hikari terasu kimi no egao" (光照らす君の笑顔 - Your smile that lights up)

Her hooves moved in sync with the beat, radiating joy and warmth to the audience.

"Ai no kaze ga fuku machi de" (愛の風が吹く街で - In a town where the wind of love blows)

Following Yuki, Mizuki took center stage with a playful skip, her voice strong and vibrant.

"Sakura no hana no yō ni" (桜の花のように - Like cherry blossoms in bloom)

Her hooves dancing lightly across the stage. The lyrics she sang were an ode to the fleeting yet breathtaking moments of life, capturing the hearts of the audience.

"Haru no kaze ni yurete" (春の風に揺れて - Swaying in the spring breeze)

As the song concluded, the studio erupted into applause, the resonance of our voices fading into the cheers of our fans. I glanced over at Blackjack, her supportive gaze still fixed on me.

Now that we have finished the song, we should organize ourselves for the cheki (チェキ), where we take photos, talk, and have more intimate interactions with the fans. On the one hoof, I like the kind words they dedicate to me and how excited they are to have even a minimum of physical contact with me.

The sad part is the false dream we give them, making them believe they have some kind of opportunity to have a romantic relationship with me, Mizuki, or Yuki. I don't like giving false hope, but this is part of my career as an idol, and there's not much I can do.

Half an hour passed, and in another part of the studio, Mizuki, Yuki, and I met, each at our own booth. At least I can be happy that they also have their groups of fans, so not all the attention is on me. They sing just as well, if not better than me, and they are more professional too.

I had to keep a smile at all times, giving the appearance of a happy and playful filly. Even though, at this moment, I just wanted to put a hoof on my head and reflect on my situation, I couldn't. I didn't feel like smiling right now, but do my personal problems matter now? No, the only thing that matters is keeping my fans happy during this moment.

"Ō, Sanī, aishiteimasu! Anata ga hinbadatta toki kara nan-nen mo anata no fandesu. Mite kudasai, koko ni wa anata ga 9-sai no toki no shashin ga arimasu!" (Oh Sunny, I love you! I've been a fan of yours for years, since you were a filly. Look, here I have a photo of you when you were nine years old!) one of my fans told me. It wasn't surprising that it was an older pony; fans can be of all ages, but the majority are stallions.

"Hontōni arigatō, nan-nen mo issho ni ite kurete ureshii desu." (Thank you so much, I'm glad you've been with me all these years.) My fan and I held each other's hooves. He was happy to have physical contact with me; I could see it in his eyes. I was already used to this. It just bothered me that we might not see each other again until the next cheki session.

Before the minutes were up—we only have one minute to interact with each fan—he asked me to autograph the photo he had of me, and I gladly did so.

We had to continue for two hours before we could finally leave. Even though I have to sit in this chair for hours, saying nice things, it may seem simple, but it is very emotionally exhausting. Sometimes, I would like to get up and go out for some fresh air.

I have taken multiple photos with fans, signed autographs, and been careful with my words. Sometimes I have to speak to them indirectly, as if I were their girlfriend, to make them happy and ensure nopony is disappointed. It's a complex task that drains me so much.

But I feel like I have no right to complain. Thanks to them, I am where I am.

I've been with more than fifty fans today, and I think I've done a good job of satisfying them all. I wonder how Mizuki and Yuki are doing. For them, leaving their personal problems aside and focusing on work should not be a problem. They are deeply attached to our customs. From the place where they were born, they must have been traditional and ended up accepting them. Quite the opposite of my case—I do not agree with these customs.

I wonder what would happen if I accepted these customs as part of my life. How different would it be? I probably don't think it would make much difference. I think my friendship with Blackjack would never have formed, and I would probably have to lie to all the ponies every day and only be myself when it is possible.

I think... I don't regret my decision. Having a life like that, from my point of view, is horrible since nothing is authentic and everything is based on forming an environment of harmony based on white lies.

I had my gaze downward for a few seconds, but then I heard the sound of hoofsteps. I inevitably raised my gaze, expecting to see another fan. But instead, it was... Nantekotta?! Blackjack-chan? I didn't imagine seeing her here. I thought she wasn't interested in these things.

I leaned back in surprise. "Blackjack-chan? What are you doing here? I thought you had already left."

"I thought about it a little and said, why not? Besides, I can't come to Tokyolt very often. I figured it would be better to take advantage of every moment we have together," Blackjack said, placing her hooves on the counter.

I extended my hooves toward Blackjack's so we could hold each other's hooves. I missed doing this.

Blackjack extended her hooves too and took mine, raising them a little. I couldn't help but blush. I wanted to kiss her on the lips, but I couldn't. There were a lot of ponies here, and I wouldn't want a fan to see us.

"Sugoi! That's a good idea. And what did you think of our song? Did you like it?" I asked, stroking Blackjack's hooves.

"Of course. They finally took the trouble to translate the lyrics on the screen. I really enjoyed listening to you. I love your voice," Blackjack said, bringing her face closer to mine. I could see it in her eyes; she wanted to touch me and do dirty things with me. I'd love to do that, but I'll have to wait.

"Arigatou, Blackjack-chan... I guess you noticed that I couldn't stop looking at you while I was singing," I said, looking to the side.

"Yeah, I noticed. I know I'm too beautiful, but you should focus more on your song than on me," Blackjack said sarcastically, laughing. What she says is true, but my feelings for her are so strong that it's hard to avoid it.

"I know, but it's difficult for me, you know? I've never had a connection as special as this. It's not only your appearance; I also like who you are, your sarcasm, and your frankness. It's one of the things that," I got a little closer to Blackjack and lowered the tone of my voice, without making it too obvious that I was telling her a secret, "that I love about you." I didn't know if there were fans who spoke Equestrian, so any expression of love or affection towards Blackjack had to be kept hidden.

Blackjack tried to cover her blush with her bangs, preventing me from seeing her eyes. "Thank you, Sunny. It's been a while since I heard nice words directed at me. I love every minute I spend with you. I'd love to come here more often, but I have a lot to do in Marechester."

"I know, we live very far from each other, so I'll do everything I can to make this night perfect." I looked around to make sure there weren't any fans watching.

Making sure nopony was watching, I kissed my hoof and then placed it on Blackjack's cheek. It was the closest thing to a kiss I could give her.

I checked the timer, and it was at zero. What a shame. Do I even need to say that this was the best interaction I've ever had during a cheki? Blackjack isn't just a fan; she's much more than that. She's a friend, and possibly, though I have my doubts, my future marefriend.

Leaving Tokyolt... I don't know. They say that other parts of Equestria are very dangerous. Not just the mutations, but also the ponies you can encounter. There are serial killers and ponies who kill for fun. It's not very common here, so at least I feel safe. That's one positive aspect of Nippony, I suppose. But in exchange, you get oppressive customs and superficial relationships.

A calculating machine... sometimes I feel like that, like a programmed machine. I guess I'll have to ask Blackjack to help me with my training, so I can defend myself in case of danger in the wasteland. But for now, I prefer to be here.

"We'll see each other later, Blackjack-chan. Unfortunately, we only have a minute for interactions during the chekis," I said, pulling my hooves away from Blackjack's.

"I know. That's what the translator told me. I'll go rent the RV and pick you up at your apartment," Blackjack replied softly, ensuring no pony would overhear our plan.

As Blackjack left the scene, I longed to leave with her, but duty bound me here for another forty minutes, satisfying more fans.

Stopping for a moment, Blackjack glanced back at me. She lifted a front hoof and waved goodbye. Her departure left me feeling a bit disheartened, but I knew the wait would be worth it.

Night had fallen, and finally the moment had arrived. I was nervous; I had never experienced sex before. Thoughts raced through my mind about how it would feel, what sensations would arise when another mare touched me intimately.

I wouldn't know until it happened. To make things better, I dressed in a schoolgirl uniform. I was certain Blackjack would appreciate it. I could already imagine her reaction in my head.

Hidden in an alley near my apartment, I stayed out of sight from fans and paparazzi. They were unpredictable, so I had to be cautious when emerging, always seeking cover to avoid detection.

My long, white and pink mane and my pink coat gave me the appearance of an anime pony. I wasn't sure if Blackjack had such fantasies, but I came prepared for anything. I wanted to embody a childish and anime-like appearance to potentially fulfill her desires—and because I enjoyed it too!

My mane was combed perfectly, and I put on the best perfume I had. My seifuku consisted of a white shirt with a red tie and a vest. I also wore long white socks and shoes. Blackjack was sure to get a nosebleed when she saw how sexy I looked! Hahahaha!

I also had a black randoseru where I kept some of my sex toys. I brought a strap-on, which I bought in case I ever had a sexual partner, and a heart-shaped butt plug. I thought this would be enough to excite Blackjack and share another of my fantasies with her.

There's no doubt Blackjack would like it. For some reason, she added many references to anime and our culture, like that Onna no ko called Sekashi. I wonder if we could watch anime together someday.

I've never been in an RV before, but I don't think they have a terebi inside... at least not for now. Technology advances very quickly.

Oh! Here she comes, that must be Blackjack-chan. I didn't fully expose myself to the street to avoid being recognized, especially dressed in this provocative way.

She arrived in a white 2001 Toyoti Camroad with blue lines on the sides. It was like a portable house. I'm not a vehicle expert, but I would like to have one. It would be great to travel to other places in Nippony without spending so much on the shinkansen. I'd like to visit Kyocolt sometime, but the trips are very expensive.

Blackjack parked in front of me, near the alley, to avoid being out on the street. She used her unicorn magic to open the door, and I quickly trotted into the RV, closing the door behind me.

"Konbanwa, Blackjack-chan. I'm glad to see you again. We're going to have a lot of fun," I said, looking around the RV. It was small and not very spacious, with a couch in the corner that we could use for our activities. Maybe it's not the best place, but it's much safer than my apartment. I want to have quiet sex without worrying about the paparazzi watching me—those kuso yarō-domo could publish those images on the internet and expose me, bringing shame on all of Nippony.

"Same here, Sunny. Luckily, I didn't get lost this time and didn't crash... you know I'm not very good at driving," Blackjack replied, scratching her mane.

"You better be very careful. I don't want to die in an accident," I said sarcastically as I placed my randoseru on the dining table. I don't know how to drive either. I've never touched a steering wheel in my life, so it doesn't matter who's driving; there are still risks.

"I have the most famous idol in my vehicle. Obviously, I'll be careful. I'll go slower," Blackjack said, signaling me with her left hoof to come closer.

I trotted towards her and stood behind the left seat. I would sit there, but I can't risk being recognized in the middle of the road.

"I'll need your help to guide me where I should go since I have no idea where that mountain is," Blackjack said. Even though we could do it right here, parked near my apartment, it could still be dangerous. I wanted to ensure that there would be no risks.

"Sure, I'll guide you from here. I can't sit next to you while we're still in the city," I replied, positioning myself behind the driver's seat where Blackjack was.

She accelerated, and we began our trip to the mountains. There are almost no ponies living there, so it is unlikely that we will be followed. At least, that's what I hope. If some ponies travel all the way from Hakidate to here just to see me, they are capable of anything.

"What the hell, Sunny? Are you going to school or something?" Blackjack asked incredulously, chuckling as she glanced at me through the rearview mirror.

"Of course not! This is just a uniform I put on to look... sexy, for you," I replied, lowering my voice as I spoke. "I could sit in the passenger seat for a few minutes so you can see it better."

"We'd probably end up having an accident if you did that, and I'm trying not to exceed thirty kilometers," Blackjack replied, the intimate atmosphere in the RV palpable with sexual tension.

Despite my outward demeanor, I was nervous, my body trembling slightly—not from the air conditioning's cold, but from the anticipation of experiencing my first sexual encounter tonight.

"If you could drive better, maybe we could even kiss passionately while you drive," I teased Blackjack playfully.

"Are you mocking my driving skills? You should be grateful that I'm at least competent, even though I wrecked my Ferrani a few days ago. I still have three more cars left," Blackjack retorted, feigning frustration while suppressing a laugh.

"That's precisely what I'm afraid of. You must have already created your own cemetery of wrecked cars. Also, the fact that you like alcohol a lot and drive is not a good combination, to say the least," I said, gripping tightly onto the seat in front of me—it was the only thing I had to hold onto.

"I've only wrecked two cars, and since I got here, I haven't been drinking much. Believe me, you wouldn't like to see that side of me," Blackjack replied, her tone serious despite the slow speed she maintained.

"What does it feel like to be drunk? I've never had a drink in my life, not just because I can't, but because I don't like it," I asked Blackjack, curious.

"Depending on how much alcohol you've had, the effects can vary. But first, you start talking nonsense, have vision problems, and lose your balance," Blackjack explained, lifting and gesturing with her left hoof.

"Those are definitely more reasons for me not to drink. It's common here to find ponies lying in the street because they've had too much," I remarked to Blackjack.

"Hah! Yes, I've seen them. And on top of that, you might end up vomiting and desperately needing to pee. Reminds me of those weird toilets I've come across," Blackjack chuckled. I could already imagine her colorful commentary on those toilets here—I had to stifle a laugh.

"When I was using one, the first thing that surprised me was seeing so many buttons. I mean, how much can you really do with a fucking toilet? And the worst part was that it wasn't translated into Equestrian, so I couldn't understand anything it said. I had to go by the symbols," I interrupted Blackjack briefly as I raised my left hoof, indicating where she should turn to head towards the mountains.

"I pressed the symbol of a butt and a water drop. When I did, I nearly jumped in fright because it 'splashed my fucking ass!'" Blackjack exclaimed, briefly hitting the steering wheel dramatically with her hoof.

I couldn't help but burst into laughter. My usually sweet and tender voice disappeared in that moment, replaced by a laugh that sounded more like a seal's bark.

"But you liked it, didn't you? Maybe... it caught you by surprise, but you'll get used to them quickly. I enjoy using them; they're quite relaxing," I managed to say to Blackjack between fits of laughter.

"To be honest, yeah, it was. It even gave me a pussy wash, quite relaxing. Would've been better if it had been translated so I knew what each function does," Blackjack said, leaning back in her seat and steering with her magic.

"You know, there are businesses here that cater to ponies who don't understand Nippony. Did you know that? They probably translate toilets and other stuff so you can understand and have a better experience," I told Blackjack, who's always struggled with the language since she got here. It worries me—I don't want the only reason she comes here to be because of me.

"I had no fucking idea, but thanks for the heads-up. Good to know. Guess I've been looking in the wrong places," Blackjack said, placing her hind hooves on the RV's dasshubōdo.

"Blackjack-chan, what can you tell me about the internet? I've been curious, you know? Mizuki and Yuki told me that Mona Lisa Overdrive has its own website, but I've never visited it. I'm hesitant to get online because I'm worried my fans might find my username and start messaging me," I asked Blackjack. She was relaxed, using her magic to steer while almost lying down in the driver's seat, yet still attentive to the road.

"Well, it's a tool for accessing a ton of information. I mainly use it for watching funny animations, like 'A Kirin in Harmony Kingdom,' which is basically a parody of life in the Great Ponytain. You can find pages that compile data on the war, even images of my vagina," Blackjack said casually, her words catching me off guard.

"Hontou ni?! Are there really pictures like that on the internet?" I asked, leaning back with wide eyes.

"Yeah, PH isn't censored in HK. There are some horny assholes who compile images from the chapters where you can see my vagina, Glory's and P-21's cocks, and they make collections. It doesn't really bother me; at least they're useful for masturbation material," Blackjack replied calmly, a nonchalance that was hard for me to comprehend. Did she truly not care that her private parts were exposed across the wasteland?

"Are you serious, Blackjack-chan? Aren't you embarrassed that you're exposed to the whole wasteland?" I asked Blackjack, my concern evident in my voice.

"I've been exposed for a long time, especially as PH got more sexual when my nymphomania worsened. So don't worry about that. To prevent your fans from finding out who you are, it's better to create a username. You don't have to use your real name," Blackjack replied, her tone matter-of-fact as she maneuvered closer to the mountains. I extended my hoof to the right, signaling her to make the turn, the RV's interior growing darker as we moved further away from the city.

"I'm a bit worried. My fans aren't like yours. I sell them hope, a dream that will never come true. It makes them obsessed with me. If they discover my online presence, they might start bombarding me with messages, adding even more pressure," I added, extending my left hoof to guide Blackjack on the next turn.

"I understand, your fans are... creepy. But if all you're interested in is visiting Mona Lisa's page, I could bring my computer," Blackjack suggested, her tone empathetic toward my situation.

"Not just that, I also want to read blogs. Maybe I could even start my own, where I do a top ten list of my favorite anime and share some drawings. I've heard there are computer programs for drawing," I explained to Blackjack, feeling a spark of excitement.

"In that case, it would be wise not to reveal any personal information or anything that might give away that you're Sunny. That way, they probably wouldn't figure out your identity. You'll have to be really careful," Blackjack cautioned. As we ventured deeper into the mountains, where light was sparse, I could only see the soft white aura emanating from Blackjack's horn.

Now that Blackjack mentioned it, nopony knows my true personality. Most of my relationships are superficial. If I were to reveal my true self on the internet, it would be nearly impossible for anypony to recognize me.

Computers are very expensive... I'll have to save up and buy one. Then I could communicate with Blackjack from afar and have more forms of entertainment in my lonely Apāto. I don't remember any other pony ever entering.

Sometimes, I wish I could receive visits from acquaintances, but I almost never do. They think they would be invading my personal space, and when I plan something, instead of saying no directly, they do everything possible not to say no, which annoys me a bit.

But even if it's temporary, I will take advantage of every second, every moment with Blackjack, because who knows when she'll be back.

We were approaching an area where it was possible to see the entire city. There were no houses, no stations, nothing. It was just Blackjack and me here, which was perfect for having sex quietly.

I was completely sure that nopony saw us, and I didn't see the lights of any vehicles either, so we were definitely not followed. This made me feel calmer. I know my career is at stake with this, but my mental health is worth more.

I extended my front hoof to signal Blackjack where to park. It was a beautiful spot with a view of almost all of Tokyolt.

From afar, I could see a big heart in the sky, created by several unicorns. The heart emitted red glows throughout various parts of the city—it was very romantic.

Blackjack parked the vehicle, and I took advantage of the moment to cover the blinds. There was no way to look inside the RV now. We were in the dark, and you couldn't see outside, but I wanted to make sure.

Using her horn, Blackjack cast a spell to illuminate the interior of the vehicle, making it easier to move around. "I'm sure there must be a control panel around here to light this area."

"And there's no bed? Will we have to do it in these very small seats?" I asked, not complaining but curious. This was my first time in one of these vehicles.

"If you look up, the bed is there. To make more space, you have to pull it toward you," Blackjack said, pressing a button that illuminated the central area of the RV.

Blackjack, looking at my uniform, leaned back with a confident smile. "Woah! Fuck me sideways and call me a bitch, you look very pretty. You even have a backpack—what are you carrying in there? Notebooks, books, pencils?" she said sarcastically. I couldn't help but smile.

"Funny, but I have something much better," I said, taking my randoseru and pulling out my sex toys—the butt plug and the strap-on. I placed them on the table.

"You really did come prepared. I guess it's the first time you've used those toys, especially the strap-on," Blackjack said, trotting toward me.

"Yes, in fact, I have already used the butt plug, but not so much because I don't want my fans to see me using it. I don't know, sometimes I feel watched and I hardly give myself pleasure," I told Blackjack. She placed a comforting hoof on me. Even with all the curtains closed, I sometimes feel like they are watching me somewhere.

"Idol life is hell, let me tell you, but right now don't think about that, alright? I'm going to prepare the bed." Blackjack used her magic to move the bed, creating more space. She then pulled down a ladder from above to climb up safely.

"You know, Blackjack-chan, there are several things I wanted to try since I've never had sex before," I said, climbing the stairs and getting comfortable. "Would you like me to act like a filly while you have sex with me?"

"Why would you do that?" Blackjack asked, raising an eyebrow.

"It's... a fantasy of mine. I don't know what you think about it, but I like it because it reminds me of my younger days, when I was happier and didn't have to worry about social pressure or the gaman." Gaman (我慢) is another thing that bothers me here. It has its positive side, but it can lead to psychological problems that I have to fight every day so that it does not affect me. Not expressing stress over a difficult situation is very mentally exhausting. "And having sex while acting like that turns me on a lot because it's like I'm reliving that time."

"I don't know, Sunny," Blackjack said uncertainly, climbing up the stairs. I lay on my side, looking directly at Blackjack.

"Don't you like it? I thought so, that's why I put on this uniform. I not only wanted to look sexy but also childish," I said to Blackjack, extending a hoof toward her.

"It's not that I don't like it, but it sounds strange. I don't know if it has anything to do with your culture, but for you to act like that... I think I would prefer you to act like a normal mare," Blackjack said, sitting near me. Her words left me feeling a bit disappointed. I guess ponies from outside must have mixed feelings about fantasies like these.

The disappointment weighs heavily because I had only focused on the positive side of being with a pony from outside. I think it might be difficult for her to understand my fantasies. Here in Nippony, youth is valued so much that it affects my sexual fantasies too. It just brings back good memories of times that will never return.

"It's alright, Blackjack-chan. Have you ever seen those vending machines where they supposedly sell used panties?" I asked, trying to prevent my disappointment from ruining the moment.

"Yeah, I've seen them, but I didn't buy anything. Are they really used?" Blackjack asked, her curiosity piqued. She directed her gaze to the left while bringing a hoof to her chin.

"I'm sorry if I disappoint you, but they are not used. They only have the appearance of being used, so ponies buy them thinking they are," I explained to Blackjack. She pressed both front hooves together, looking frustrated.

Blackjack slammed a front hoof against the bed. "Damn, that's bullshit. Lucky I didn't waste my bottle caps on that."

I couldn't help but laugh at Blackjack's feigned frustration. Despite the sexual tension in the air, she didn't abandon her dramatic side. "But if you want, you can smell my panties," I said to Blackjack, introducing another of my fantasies. I blushed deeply, never before having had the confidence to share something so intimate.

"Sniffing panties? I've never done that before, but I suppose I could give it a try... just don't tell anypony about this, Sunny," Blackjack replied, blushing as much as I was. Seeing her blush was a rare sight and made her look incredibly cute.

"What if I told Glory?" I teased with a mischievous smile.

Blackjack leaned back, raising a bent front hoof and widening her eyes in mock horror. "Celestia's sake, don't you dare. She'd probably have a field day teasing me as 'Panty Sniffer.' We've had our adventures in bondage, but that's as far as it goes."

I chuckled softly at Blackjack's dramatic reaction, feeling lighter and more relaxed than I had in a while.

Sitting down, I spread my hind hooves apart, revealing my panties—white with pink heart designs. "You can smell it if you like. I've been wearing these all day and saved them just for this moment," I said, lifting my skirt with my front hooves.

Approaching cautiously, Blackjack slipped between my open hooves and lay face-down, bringing her nose close to my panties. "It's wet," she noted, detecting the fluids I had recently secreted. Despite her own nudity and exposed vagina, the sight and smell aroused me even more.

With meticulous attention, Blackjack savored every inch of my panties as if they were a fine perfume. Her nose grazed against my moist and virgin vagina, eliciting a desire in me to masturbate, though I preferred to let Blackjack take the lead.

Losing My Virginity

Blackjack licked my used and dirty panties with fervor, as though she desired not only my body but also the essence trapped within my underwear.

Blackjack's playful exploration of my panties was thrilling. White with delicate pink hearts scattered across the fabric, a design I found irresistibly cute. I hadn't washed them since I wore them earlier in the day, wanting to preserve the natural scent of my body for this very moment. They were now moist with my arousal, the dampness clearly visible against the white backdrop, a testament to my growing excitement.

As Blackjack licked and savored them, the fabric absorbed more of my essence, blending the sweet floral scent of my arousal with the fabric's own faint perfume. Each touch of her tongue felt electric against the sensitive material, and I couldn't help but moan softly as she pressed her mouth closer, her breath warming the damp fabric.

"Blackjack-chan," I gasped, overcome with desire and the sheer intimacy of the moment, "your touch feels incredible."

She continued with her mesmerizing exploration, her hoof tracing circles around my wet panties, heightening my arousal even more. The contrast of the soft fabric against my sensitive skin, now slick with desire, intensified every sensation. I wanted to remember every detail of this experience, the feel of her exploring my panties, the warmth of her breath against my skin, and the thrill of sharing this intimate moment with her.

My hind hooves trembled involuntarily, overwhelmed by the sensation of receiving oral pleasure for the first time. I lifted my skirt higher, eager for Blackjack to continue lavishing me with affection without interruption.

Moans of pleasure escaped my lips in soft, breathy gasps. "Ohhh, Blackjack-chan, it feels so good."

With determination, Blackjack engulfed my panty-clad vagina with her mouth, demonstrating her eagerness to please me while still honoring my desire to keep my panties on.

Feeling overjoyed that Blackjack was willing to indulge another of my fetishes, I relished the intimacy of having her smell and taste my dirty panties. It made me feel cherished and desired, and sharing this with a pony I deeply cared for heightened those sensations.

Blackjack's hoof moved in slow, tantalizing circles on my manko, sending shivers of pleasure through my body. The sensation of another pony's touch was indescribably different, more intense and intimate than anything I'd ever felt while pleasuring myself.

Alternating between licking my panties and rubbing her hoof on my soaking wet pussy, Blackjack expertly balanced her attentions, driving me wild with pleasure. My moans grew louder, more uninhibited. Blackjack had said she loved my voice, and I knew my cries of ecstasy would only turn her on more.

Spreading my hooves wider, I lifted them as high as I could, giving Blackjack an enticing view. She purred with desire, "Sunny, I want to taste every part of your pussy." Her words sent a thrill through me, and she increased the speed of her hoof, pressing her mouth fully against my manko.

Blackjack's other hoof moved to pleasure herself, adding to the erotic intensity of the moment. I couldn't keep my eyes open, overwhelmed by the waves of pleasure crashing over me. The risks I was taking seemed insignificant compared to the incredible sensations I was experiencing. This kind of pleasure could only be shared with another pony, and I was grateful to be sharing it with a mare as captivating as Blackjack, even if our time together might be fleeting.

I couldn't help but feel a twinge of guilt towards my fans, many of whom dream of experiencing exactly what Blackjack was doing to my body. But for me, this intimate act was reserved only for ponies with whom I shared a deep connection and unwavering trust—qualities that only Blackjack possessed.

With her, I felt liberated, free from the constraints and pressures of my idol life. She deserved to explore my youthful, sensual body and share in my love.

As Blackjack continued to lavish attention on me, her focus shifted to my tail. It cascaded down my back, just as long and lustrous as my mane, now slick with her fluids mingling with mine.

Her magic deftly removed my panties, lifting them delicately to her horn. She hung them there, the fabric swaying gently, as she indulged in the intoxicating scent while pleasuring me. The thought that she truly enjoyed my panties filled me with a deep sense of satisfaction and arousal.

Blackjack kissed my vagina and spit on it, her saliva mixing with my own fluids as her tongue explored every inch of my manko. The sensation was overwhelming, and I pressed my hooves against the bed sheet, trying to steady myself. The pleasure was almost too much to bear, but I didn't want her to stop—I wanted to continue until I couldn't take it anymore.

Though my parents strongly disapprove of me having relationships with other mares, I don't let their views hold me back. My desires are more important than outdated traditions. I can sleep with both mares and stallions if I wish, and if it's possible, I could even marry Blackjack. No matter how they might insult her or treat her poorly, I would still love her. Our society values subtlety and indirectness, but I don't care about their hidden disapproval.

Mizuki and Yuki might also have their opinions about my bisexuality, but their thoughts don't control my life. These are my choices to make, and I will not let anypony dictate whom I can love or sleep with.

At this moment, the only thing that matters is the intense pleasure I'm feeling. Blackjack was enthusiastic, her hoof expertly rubbing my clit while her tongue explored my depths. It was as if she was savoring the most delicious treat she had ever tasted, and the thought drove me wild.

"Blackjack-chan," I moaned, my voice trembling with desire. "Don't stop, please."

She didn't need any further encouragement. Her tongue delved deeper, her movements becoming more fervent. I could feel the warmth of her breath and the gentle pressure of her hoof as she continued to pleasure me. Each lick, each caress, sent waves of ecstasy through my body.

This experience, this connection with Blackjack, was unlike anything I had ever felt before. It was raw, passionate, and utterly liberating. As I teetered on the edge of orgasm, I knew that this moment would be etched in my memory forever.

This could be the only Heart and Hooves day where I am not alone, yearning for intimacy. I know the day is not solely about sex, but the loneliness often depresses me. Watching other ponies happily paired up through my window, sharing something so basic and yet so out of reach for me, has driven me to tears for hours. Yet, I can't abandon my career as an idol.

This isn't just a memorable Heart and Hooves day—it's possibly the best day of my life since my foalhood ended.

Blackjack stood on her hind hooves, then turned around and sat on my face. I realized she wanted us to do a sixty-nine.

I had never licked a vagina before. What if I did something wrong? I hoped I wouldn't disappoint Blackjack. Determined to please her, I decided to start by spitting on her manko, ensuring it was wet enough, and then proceed to lick it.

With a deep breath, I pressed my tongue to her folds, tasting her for the first time. Her unique, intoxicating flavor filled my senses, making me eager to do my best. As I tentatively began to explore her with my tongue, Blackjack continued to pleasure me, her mouth and hoof working in perfect harmony.

Every flick of her tongue, every movement of her hoof sent waves of pleasure through me. My own licks became more confident, matching her rhythm. I tried to mimic the way she moved, hoping to bring her as much pleasure as she was giving me.

Blackjack moaned softly, the vibrations of her voice adding another layer of sensation to my already overwhelmed body. Encouraged by her response, I pushed myself further, trying different strokes and pressures to see what made her react the most.

With my hooves, I caressed Blackjack's butt, not only licking her vagina but also letting my own saliva drip onto my uniform while her vaginal fluids trickled down. I kissed and licked Blackjack's cutie mark, wanting to make her cum.

I figured I was doing a good job pleasing her, given the moans escaping her lips and how she called out my name. Blackjack trembled as I ran my hoof over her vagina, moving it in circles. I was eager to taste her juices, driven by the sound of her pleasure and the way she responded to my touch.

The feeling of her shivering and moaning filled me with a mix of excitement and satisfaction. This was what I wanted, to make her feel as amazing as she was making me feel.

"Blackjack-chan, please fill my uniform with your fluids," I begged, moving my hooves with more intensity to make Blackjack cum.

Blackjack suppressed her moans by burying her entire mouth in my vagina. Her fluids flowed over my face, soaking my uniform and even my mane, which wasn't spared from the drops.

A bit of her juices landed inside my mouth, and I swallowed without hesitation. I had never considered swallowing vaginal fluids before, unsure if I would like it, but the curiosity to know the flavor didn't disappoint me at all.

Blackjack remained immersed in my vagina, but I wasn't ready to cum just yet. "Blackjack-chan, I have an idea," I said, raising her head and taking a deep breath to regain her energy. "Why don't you fuck me with the strap-on?"

Her eyes lit up with a mischievous glint, and she nodded, a smirk playing on her lips. "Alright, Sunny. Let's make this unforgettable," she said, her voice dripping with anticipation.

Blackjack stood on two hooves and effortlessly levitated the strap-on, securing it in place. Witnessing her use magic so casually only fueled my desire to have been born a unicorn instead of a useless earth pony.

Despite my mixed feelings, seeing Blackjack with a strap-on was both amusing and arousing. "Look at you, Blackjack, you're a futanari now hahahahah!" I laughed, finally lowering my hind hooves which had been raised for a while.

"Keep laughing. We'll see if you're still laughing when I fuck you so hard with my cock that you beg me to stop," Blackjack retorted, a playful smirk on her lips as she positioned herself, moving in a humorous manner that made the strap-on bob.

"Start by sucking it, bitch," Blackjack commanded. Her choice of words sent a thrill through me, igniting a sense of rebellion. Yes, I was being naughty, and that realization only made me want to explore more.

I didn't care about societal norms or what others might think—especially not my parents or band friends. Right now, I wanted Blackjack to keep calling me a bitch, because in this moment, that's exactly what I was—a very, very bad girl.

Blackjack sat down, and I eagerly approached her to suck her cock.

In a surprising move, Blackjack used a hoof to grip the back of my neck, pushing my head down, forcing me to take her cock into my mouth. Even though it wasn’t real, neither of us cared. I had always wanted to have one in my mouth, especially from a stallion from outside our land. I couldn't bear the thought of being with a traditional stallion from here—unless they were open-minded like me. The traditional life was hell for me.

With both hooves, I stroked the cock, moving them up and down in a steady rhythm. I closed my eyes, focusing solely on the sensation of the penis in my mouth. It was long, but I managed to take it all in, savoring the feeling.

Blackjack's excitement was evident as she sat with her mouth open, her tongue hanging out, letting saliva drip onto my mane. The sight of her turned on like this only made me more eager, and I intensified my efforts, sucking and stroking with more fervor, wanting to please her completely.

While I was immersed in sucking Blackjack's cock, I suddenly felt something pressing into my anus. I opened my eyes for a moment and saw Blackjack's mischievous expression. She had used her magic to insert the butt plug while I was busy.

The sensation was intense and thrilling, like I was being penetrated from behind while sucking her cock. Although the thought of a threesome with Blackjack excited me, this was more than enough for now.

The butt plug inside me made me feel relaxed and calm, yet incredibly excited. I hadn't used it in a while, and now, without feeling watched and knowing it was impossible for my fans to have followed us here, I felt free to indulge completely. Kutabare fans! My true thoughts about them came to light, but if they weren't so creepy, I wouldn't think that way. Especially those who know where I live and take photos of me without my realizing it.

I refocused on the task at hoof, intensifying my sucking and stroking. The combined sensations from my mouth and anus created a delicious mix of pleasure, making me moan softly around the cock in my mouth. Blackjack's pleasure was evident, her moans and the sight of her tongue hanging out driving me wild.

Blackjack took the cock out of my mouth and began to masturbate it quickly, using one hoof. I closed my eyes as water, imitating sperm, flowed from the tip. Even though it was just water, the illusion turned me on immensely. In my mind, it was real, and Blackjack was spreading her essence all over my face, mane, and seifuku.

Using her magic, Blackjack spun me around to expose my butt. Standing on two hooves, she positioned herself behind me and lifted my skirt with her front hooves, eager to get a better view.

"Get ready, bitch, I won't be gentle at all," she growled, inserting her entire cock into my vagina.

It was the first time a pony had climbed on top of me, and the sensation was beyond what I had imagined. The feeling of being penetrated was incredible. Blackjack was fucking me wildly, her thrusts deep and powerful. Confident that we were isolated and with the windows closed, I didn't hold back my screams of pleasure. The intensity of the experience, despite a twinge of pain, made me want to continue.

Every thrust sent waves of pleasure through my body. Blackjack's cock filled me completely, hitting all the right spots. My seifuku clung to my body, wet with the simulated sperm and my own sweat. The sensation of her rough, determined movements, combined with the lingering buzz from the butt plug, made my mind swim with ecstasy.

"More, Blackjack-chan, don't stop!" I moaned, pushing back against her thrusts. My entire body was on fire, driven by the primal urge to feel everything she could give me. This moment, this wild, unrestrained sex, was everything I had craved.

Blackjack leaned forward, biting my ears, causing me to shiver and grip the bed sheets tightly. The sensation of her teeth on my sensitive ears sent electric shocks through my body, heightening my arousal.

She alternated between thrusting her entire cock deep inside me and holding it there, filling me completely. Each movement made me even hornier than I already was, the intense pleasure building rapidly. I wanted to hold off my climax a little longer, to savor every moment.

It was difficult because Blackjack not only bit my ears, but she also licked and kissed them. These intimate displays of affection, things I had never experienced before, made my arousal skyrocket. Her tongue traced the contours of my ears, her warm breath sending shivers down my spine. Each gentle kiss and teasing lick made it harder to resist the overwhelming urge to cum.

Every inch of me was alive with sensation, my mind a haze of pleasure. The way Blackjack took control, her dominant presence, made me feel more desired than ever before. My breathing grew ragged, my moans louder, as I clung to the bed sheets.

Blackjack pulled out her cock and lay down, signaling she wanted to do the cowgirl position. I eagerly turned around, took a few steps toward her, and slid her cock into my wet manko. With one hoof, I lifted my skirt so Blackjack could see everything.

As I began to move, Blackjack caressed my ass, sometimes grabbing my long tail tightly. I rotated my hips in circles, my mouth open, letting saliva fall not only on my seifuku but also on Blackjack. The combination of her touch and the deep penetration made me moan with pleasure.

I wished we could do this more often. I knew it would be a long time before I had sex with Blackjack again, and that made me want to resist my urge to cum. But the intensity of my arousal made it hard to hold back. Each caress, each touch of my private parts heightened my desire. This was the love I had longed for—real, genuine, not superficial.

Despite my efforts, I knew I couldn't hold back much longer. I wanted to finish in the most exciting way possible. I lay down on Blackjack and kissed her passionately. Our lips met in a fervent embrace, our tongues intertwining. Sometimes we alternated between kissing, licking, and deep tongue kisses, sharing our saliva with each other.

The combined sensations—our intimate connection, the feel of her cock inside me, and the passion in our kisses—were overwhelming. Blackjack's touch sent waves of pleasure through me, making it impossible to hold back any longer. My body trembled with the impending release, and I knew I was about to cum.

With a final thrust, I let go, my fluids gushing out as I moaned loudly in ecstasy. The culmination of our passion, the shared intimacy, and the raw pleasure left me breathless and satisfied.

I came inside, filling Blackjack's cock completely with my fluids. Both of us sighed with pleasure, basking in the intensity of the night. I wanted to continue, but suddenly I began to feel tired, as if I had exercised for a long time.

I lay down on one side next to Blackjack. She took off the strap-on and put it in her mouth, sucking the cock and licking it, savoring my fluids.

"Oh Blackjack-chan, that was great. I would like to continue, but I feel tired," I said, yawning.

Blackjack continued sucking the strap-on, then took it out of her mouth. "Yeah, sometimes that happens."

Seeing Blackjack with my panties still hanging from her horn gave me an idea. "Why don't you keep my panties? You can smell them to feel my scent when you miss me, since we won't see each other for a long time." I carefully took out the butt plug.

"Do you really want me to keep them?" Blackjack asked, taking my panties with one hoof and looking at them.

"Yes, consider it a way to remember this moment. I want you to keep them so you never forget me," I said, fighting the tiredness.

"Alright, I'll keep them," Blackjack said, stroking my mane. "I love you, Sunny. I'll visit you again when I have the chance. I'd be lying if I said it would be very soon. I'm not sure when, but I'll be back."

"It's okay, Blackjack-chan. I love you so much. Thank you for making this moment unforgettable." My eyes were closing on their own, but I tried to keep them open.

Blackjack kissed me on the forehead. "You better rest, Sunny. Tomorrow, at least, we’ll have the opportunity to be together until noon."

I nodded, no longer able to fight the urge to stay awake. Hearing Blackjack's comforting words, I closed my eyes and smiled. I had so much fun tonight. Although these moments don’t happen often, I’ll always keep them saved in the chest of memories forever.

I was sure my career would continue as before, without anypony realizing I had sex, especially with a mare.

I was about to enter the world of dreams. Here I come...

Author's Note

The Idols songs were written by Andy Hunter, you are free to use my lyrics in other media.

Azuka The Freakshow by Andy Hunter: https://www.fimfiction.net/story/559821/fallout-equestria-azuka-the-freakshow

Bold chapters: Past Events

Chapter 12 - Soundtrack to a Headrush

I'm Morning Glory, and I'm heading towards Trotland to meet up with my friends again and try to fix things.

When I was at home, I couldn't help but think about my past during the first days I moved to Harmony Kingdom and the first friends I made—Sunflower Swing, Citrus Cascade, Cornflower Cantilena, and my supposed 'marefriend,' Sunrise Serenade.

Almost all of them are junkies except for Sunrise. I used to be the one who drank the most; I never liked drugs but I was willing to sell them to earn some bottle caps.

I betrayed them, and it makes me feel like shit to think about what I did to them, but I felt like our friendship was just about us all sharing an addiction. I wanted to convince myself that they would have done the same thing if they had the opportunity.

But I know they're good ponies who can give me a second chance. That's why I'm heading towards Trotland in my Velkswagen that I stole from those assholes. I wasn't in the mood to fly, and I also wanted to give this wonderful vehicle some use.

I'm going to change things. It will depend on them if they give me the opportunity. I just hope they don't try to kill me or something similar.

It's a dark past I wanted to forget, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't escape it. Because of all the shit I've done, I was very immature at that time and didn't think about what I was doing. Just because I had broken up with Blackjack and wanted to break any ties with her, I let anger take over me, bringing out my worst side. I got into trouble thanks to that. According to my mother, I hung out with the "wrong ponies," but I liked being with them. They knew me from watching the show and understanding my turbulent situation with Blackjack.

I was heading towards Edanburgh, the capital of Trotland. They all live there. I wouldn't say it's a paradise, but I'd say the drugs screwed up not only the ponies that inhabit the city but also the city itself.

I was sure that with my improved combat skills thanks to Linus and Comet, if a dangerous situation arises, I'm sure I can deal with it. In this case, if Sunflower tries to kill me with a knife, I think she's the last pony who would want to see me. She's very violent, and her anger problems always made me afraid of her. She could kill a pony for the most trivial reasons you can imagine—like not laughing at her jokes, not inviting her out for a drink, or contradicting her in anything. That's enough to make her think about killing you.

I'm also worried about Sunrise. Sometimes she sends me messages saying she wants to see me. Our relationship is... confusing, to say the least. It all stemmed from a misunderstanding.

And of course, there's Rampage, or Arloste as she prefers to be called. Unfortunately, I haven't seen her in months, but I still remember the last time I did.

I felt a small earthquake that scared my cats, shaking the pictures on my walls and several pieces of furniture. Luckily, nothing broke.

When I went outside to see what caused it, there was Rampage, using her technique 'Henge Ryūsei (変化流星)'—whatever that means—to transform into another pony. She appeared as a pegasus with a green coat and pink mane, sometimes surrounded by electric sparks. Rampage isn't a common pony like Blackjack and me; she's an experiment, a blend of zebra and pony. Blackjack and I met her a long time ago when we lived in Hoofington.

I wasn’t surprised, knowing Rampage could manipulate electricity and shoot energy beams from her hooves. She's powerful enough to destroy the planet if she wanted to, but she values life too much to do that.

I approached Rampage to help her get up, assuming she still wasn’t fully used to her powers despite having them for years, since she was born.

She carried her teddy bear with her, called Omega, and she never separated from it. She even considers it a living being. It always seemed weird to me, but I never dared to question her about it. I know it’s because of her dark past that she doesn’t like to talk about. I understand that. Rampage is like another sister to me.

I extended a hoof to Rampage, and she took it. I helped her up. She wasn’t too hurt, just bleeding from her mouth with her mane all messy. She just had a bad landing, and it wasn’t the first time it had happened.

"Come to my house, Arloste. You'll be safe there," I told her, still holding her hoof. She shook off the dirt from her body, luckily not destroying the road, just leaving a small crack.

"Thank you, Glory. I appreciate it very much," Arloste said with a tired sigh. This happening from time to time worried me a lot. Since the slavers discovered the potential of the Superleiters, they've wanted to enslave them for their destructive powers.

I took her to my house, and even though Arloste could trot perfectly well, I didn’t let go of her hoof. I hadn’t seen her in a while, and she had to hide, pretending to be other ponies and isolating herself from society.

I wanted to feel her, her soft coat against mine. I’m not in love with her or anything like that, I just want Rampage to come back to us. I can’t stand the idea of her being separated from the group for so long. She doesn’t deserve that.

I had left the door open, and we both entered. I closed it before proceeding, hoping that little landing didn’t attract too much attention. It was ten at night, so I assumed it would only alert a few ponies, but not enough to cause a riot.

I took Arloste to the kitchen and offered her a seat so she could be comfortable, then I let go of her hoof. "You had a fight with another Superleiter, I imagine. You can tell me what happened."

Arloste went to one of the chairs. Very carefully, she took it with one hoof and sat on it. Being a very strong pony, she could have destroyed it just by sitting down. I assumed she was calm and had no reason to have so much energy accumulated in her body.

I don’t know exactly how the Superleiters' bodies work, but they can control the energy inside them for simple daily activities without destroying everything around them. It’s something that at least Arloste learned after she destroyed many things. I still remember our first fight. She had just touched my toy and squeezed it, breaking it into pieces. I was very angry about that, I don’t deny it, but that’s Rampage. That’s what happens when you’re friends with somepony extremely strong.

Arloste's mane began to sway as if a gust of wind blew through my house, and electric sparks crackled around her. She struggled visibly to contain her anger.

As I tried to speak, her body emitted a bright glow, a swirling red and black aura tinged with electricity illuminating my kitchen. "Arloste, calm down!" I exclaimed in shock, not just for my home and my cats, but also fearing Rampage might accidentally harm me in her state.

"I'm glad I killed him! I'll never forgive him!" Arloste's eyes were wide and devoid of pupils, giving her a frightening appearance. I needed to find a way to calm her down, and food was the best idea I had.

"Arloste, you're going to destroy my house!" I shouted, attempting to approach her despite the intense light. "How about I prepare some food for you? Would that help?"

"Food? Where?!" Arloste exclaimed, her aura dissipating, her pupils returning to normal, and my house ceasing its trembling. The ordeal she just went through, coupled with what must be an empty stomach, seemed to have triggered her anger.

"I've got plenty of food—fruits, cheese, bread, milk. Would you like me to get that for you? And I can cook something for you while you wait," I offered. I had been planning to make Ramen for myself tonight, with enough ingredients left over for the week, but I wanted Arloste to enjoy it instead.

"Yes! Yes! I'm super hungry! Give it to me!" Arloste eagerly replied, her demeanor now resembling that of a young filly. It brought a smile to my face; this simple approach seemed to be effective in calming her down—a good meal.

Unlike regular ponies who traditionally eat three times a day, Superleiters like her need about twice as much to feel satisfied. I wasn't thrilled about possibly giving her nearly everything, as it might leave me short and needing to shop again soon, but she's a friend, and I need to help her.

It saddened me to think that she had to resort to eating giant ants and radroaches just to fill her stomach. Ugh, just imagining it made my stomach turn.

I went to the cabinet where I keep my fruits. I had three apples, five bananas, and four strawberries. I took the fruits and placed them each on different plates to organize the food. Sure, it meant I'd have to clean more dishes later, but it was all for my friend. I had to do it for her. She’s sacrificed so much to protect me and Blackjack; I needed to thank her in some way.

After arranging the fruits, I quickly flew to the table where Arloste was sitting and placed the plates in front of her. As soon as I set down the last plate with the strawberries, she started devouring the bananas and apples at lightning speed, both chewing and swallowing. I’m used to seeing her eat like this now. It used to surprise me, but I've come to understand that she’s different from me and Blackjack. Despite those differences and the incredible things she's capable of, I still love her like a sister.

To drink, the only thing I had left was milk. I had already finished the orange juice. Combining milk with fruit might seem unusual, but I was sure Arloste wouldn't mind. I took out the milk carton and placed it on the table in an organized manner next to the plates. As Arloste ate, she set the plates aside and grabbed the milk so quickly that I didn't even feel her take it from me. Her reflexes were truly from another world.

She once told me she could fly using the Henge Ryūsei, transforming into a pegasus and reaching speeds over a hundred times that of light. If I started quantifying it, I'd quickly get exhausted. She could probably traverse all of Equestria in the blink of an eye with that kind of speed. However, she also mentioned preferring to explore nature and find excitement in being with animals rather than simply skipping through the beautiful scenery, in her own words. So, she only used that ability when necessary.

"By the way, Arloste, a couple hours ago the power went out all over Marechester and probably the entire Harmony Kingdom. Did you have anything to do with that?" I asked, flapping my wings, hovering above the ground.

Arloste paused, hitting her chest with a hoof to swallow the food. "I think so. I mean, to defeat that Superleiter, I used the Denki-dama. It's a very powerful but slow technique that absorbs all the electrical energy on the planet." She continued drinking milk.

"I understand. Try not to use it too much, though. I was dying of heat in here," I told Arloste with a smile. I wasn't worried about the Denki-dama's (電気玉) ability to absorb energy but more about the fact that it caused blackouts. I really hate it when there's no power.

"I'm sorry, Glory. Our fight was intense. The Denki-dama was the best I could think of. Besides, I can't think clearly while fighting at high speed, and my opponent didn't give me a chance to think of better strategies," Arloste said, crushing the milk carton with her hooves like it was nothing and tossing it into the garbage can from her seat.

Thinking about it now, I realized it’s understandable why she used that attack. I've never seen Superleiters fight up close; I've only witnessed the effects of their battles, like earthquakes and energy explosions from a distance.

"It's okay, Arloste. I'm just worried about the damage the Superleiters' powers can cause," I said, my voice soft but firm. I didn’t like being brutally honest, but she needed to know my concerns.

"That's why me and Omega are gonna go somewhere far away," Arloste said. Could it be because of what I said earlier? I don't think so; her tone didn't sound hurt.

"Where you going?" I asked. Maybe she had this planned for a while and came here for more than just food.

"I can't tell you. You'll surely come looking for me. I'm doing this to protect you and Blackjack. I don't wanna put you both in danger," Arloste said, her tone shifting to a more serious one. Her smile faded into a neutral expression as she focused her gaze on Omega.

"So we'll never see each other again?" I asked, my body starting to shake with nerves. I couldn't believe she was saying this. I don't want her to be isolated for the rest of her life. She deserves to be with us, to have support and love. She shouldn’t be alone. Despite her power, she still has mental health to take care of, just like any other pony.

"I'm not sure. The Superleiters always find a way to track me down. The forest didn't work, and seeing those poor animals die... I'll go somewhere far where our fights won't cause harm," Arloste sighed, then looked at me. "When I can, I'll visit you. I don't know when exactly, but I will come back," she said, determined. She was sure of her decision.

"And there's nothing we can do? I mean, I wanna be by your side in case they attack us. I know it's dangerous, but I could help," I pleaded desperately. The words spilled out without much thought; I just wanted to find any way to keep Arloste from leaving.

"No, even if you know how to fight, use weapons, you won't be able to do anything to them. You can shoot them, throw missiles at them, be protected with armor, but the only way to hurt a Superleiter is to be a Superleiter or possess very powerful magic," Arloste explained. She shifted back to her original form, feeling that she no longer needed to maintain her shape-shifting technique.

I sighed, looking down at my hind hooves and the wooden floor, searching for any alternative to convince Arloste to stay. She seemed resolute in her decision, but I wanted her to stay with me for just a few more hours or days. That would be enough for me. I didn't want her to leave right after getting a full stomach.

I racked my brain for options, avoiding memories of simpler times in the past when adult life wasn't so burdensome; those memories would only distract me.

Then it struck me. "Maybe you could stay the night and leave early in the morning. That way, you can be with your best friend before being alone again for a long time," I suggested, hoping she might consider it.

Arloste leaned back in the chair, propping her hind hooves on the table as she thought it over. "I think... it could work, but what if they attack us during the night when we're off guard?" she asked. It was a valid concern, considering that no matter where she goes, they always seem to find her.

"You can leave early in the morning, around five," I suggested. Even though it was risky, I was very concerned about my friend's mental health. This wasn't the first, second, or last time she had to isolate herself to protect me. I wanted to give her some support and love before she left, so she wouldn't be deeply affected by loneliness.

"I think I can make an exception this time. Can you wake me up at that time? I don't usually get up early," Arloste asked. Despite the seriousness of the situation, I couldn't help but smile, remembering that Arloste is a sleepyhead. Superleiters rest three times as much as a normal pony needs.

"Of course! As long as we're together a little longer, I have no problem getting up early," I said, giving her a thumbs up with my wings. Pegasi often use their wings for gestures, signs, or grabbing things—usually tasks that can't be done with hooves.

Arloste smiled back. "Alright, it's a deal then. Let's make the most of tonight."

I nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over me. At least for tonight, we could share some semblance of normalcy.

Seeing that Arloste had eaten everything, I told her I'd start preparing the ramen for her. I was determined to make the best ramen in the world.

Ponies often say I'm a terrible cook, but that’s not really true. Among all of us, I'm actually the best at it.

To prepare the ramen, I needed the following ingredients: ramen noodles and dashi, which would be the base of the ramen. I'd add water, kombu seaweed, and shiitake mushrooms to ensure the broth had a deep flavor.

Soy sauce would give a salty touch to the broth, while white miso would add a more complex flavor. There is yellow miso, but I generally prefer using the white one.

The toppings, vegetables, and condiments were very important. I’d use spinach, bamboo shoots, sliced mushrooms, tofu cut into cubes (without frying), nori seaweed, and finally, a bit of sesame oil.

With these ingredients, the ramen is ready.

With the bowl in my hooves, I headed towards where Arloste was. I didn't like making her wait, but preparing this type of food takes time.

Arloste, being Arloste, didn’t even give me a chance to hoof her the hashi so she could eat properly. “Arloste, wait!” I called out, but she started eating the ramen with her hooves. She didn’t listen to me, and although I didn’t like the idea of her eating with dirty hooves, I was sure that with a body as resilient as the Superleiters', nothing would happen to her.

Hours had passed, and I was washing all the dishes I had used. Arloste offered to help me wash, not wanting to feel like she was taking advantage of me or something similar.

I told her there was no problem and that I would never see it that way. I see her as incapable of doing something like that. But Arloste insisted on helping me wash the dishes. I didn’t continue to refuse; some help wouldn't hurt me at all. It showed what a good friend Arloste is.

It was midnight, and she and I were in my room, sharing the same bed. I already knew how this would end.

We talked about our past, reminiscing about the day we met and our journey together, avoiding the topic of Arloste's past. We spoke about our current lives and how circumstances were leading us to separate. I always hated the phrase “nothing lasts forever” because of how true it is.

We didn’t forget Blackjack. Even though she often behaved like a stuck-up bitch, we still considered her part of our group. Tensions between us had been rising, so neither of us was in the mood to see her face here. Arloste told me that I had to be the one to tell Blackjack that she’d be gone for an indefinite period.

I knew that Arloste would be gone for a long time. Although it wasn’t exact, I wanted to give her something special that she almost couldn’t experience due to the hard life of being a Superleiter. I planned to make love to her.

She likes it too, although she doesn’t usually talk about it that often. We’ve only done it twice. Arloste says she enjoys every second and wishes she could love another pony one day. But the fact that she’s in danger every time she's chased prevents her from having a deeper relationship.

The room was dark, lit only by my night lamp. All the windows were closed, and the air was cool—a perfect setting for this moment. I wanted to make sure Arloste was comfortable, at least for this moment. I couldn't bear to think of her living in a forest, full of mosquitoes and noisy animals.

I licked Arloste's face, making her blush. The idea of dominating somepony as powerful as her excited me. I had to admit, she looked sexy with her zebra stripes and long mane, a warrior image that captivated me.

Arloste smiled, still blushing. "You tickle me, Glory," she said, holding her front hooves together like a cat, showing her adorable side.

We kissed, our tongues exploring each other's mouths, while I gently caressed Arloste's vagina with a hoof. I was a little cold, covered with a sheet. Arloste didn't need one; no matter the temperature of the air conditioner, she never seemed to feel cold.

Even though I was just a normal pony, I was happy to give her affection and love. Facing a Superleiter was like a fight between a tank and an ant, but knowing I could provide love and companionship to Arloste made me feel less useless. It was something valuable for anypony.

I took one of Arloste's hooves and guided it to my vagina. She wasn't an expert in these things; she spent more time fighting and training in space than anything else. Of the few times we've had sex, I'm sure she doesn't remember any of them.

Without saying anything, I began teaching her how to please a mare. We continued kissing, our tongues entwined, while I worked to make her cum so she could feel some pleasure and happiness before her departure.

I loved her like a friend, a sister. Even if we wanted to be together, we couldn't. It was more about a friendship with benefits. I was willing to give my body to Arloste.

After touching each other, I asked Arloste to lie face down and lift her ass so I could lick it. She likes being dominated, especially by me.

Hearing Arloste moan and express her desire for me to continue filled me with joy. It was a clear sign that I was pleasing my friend.

"Arloste, you deserve this and more... I'll always be here to give you all the support you need. I hope you never forget this intimate moment between us."

"I will never forget it. You are the best friend somepony like me... could have," Arloste said, barely able to speak because of the wave of pleasure that surrounded her entire body.

We stayed like that for a long time until finally, Arloste couldn't hold on anymore. She came all over my mouth, and I opened it and swallowed all her fluids. It had been a while since I'd done this.

I then taught Arloste how to please me. I told her to lick my vagina and put one of her hooves inside me as if it were a dildo, making sure she knew not to squeeze too much. I didn't want her to destroy my clitoris with her overwhelming strength. It was a legitimate concern, but I trusted Arloste to control her power.

This reminded me of the time she destroyed the bed while we were having sex. The bed broke into little pieces when Arloste was cumming on me, ruining the orgasm. Though I have to admit, it was kind of funny.

Our bond grew stronger with every passing minute. Arloste swallowed all my fluids, and for having so little experience, she did incredibly well. She made me moan like a bitch.

It was two in the morning. Had we spent two hours having sex? It took longer than I thought, which would only give Arloste three hours to rest. I didn't think it would be a problem for her—she could literally reach any part of Equestria in a second with her speed, and she had no trouble sleeping in the forest.

"I hope to see you again soon, Arloste. I'm going to miss you a lot," I said, turning to look at her. We were both staring at the ceiling.

"Me too. I don't like doing this, but I don’t want to see you caught in the crossfire. I want to protect you, nature, and the animals," Arloste said. Those were the last words I heard from her that day. She was determined, and I wouldn't try to change her mind anymore. I didn't know where she was going, and I wouldn't have a way to communicate with her. All I could do was hope for the best.

Take care of yourself, Arloste. You’re the strongest mare I know. Don’t let them capture you. You’re one of my best friends, and I hope you’re well wherever you are right now.

Welcome to Drugland

Back in the present, I had just arrived in Trotland after a five-hour trip. There was no way I was going back to Marechester the same day—I hated driving for long hours. I planned to stay in a hotel or at the house of one of my friends.

This city... I wouldn’t dare say it’s the best place to be. Just seeing pregnant prostitutes smoking, drunk ponies in the streets, easy targets to be run over, and buildings that look like they’re going to collapse at any moment doesn’t exactly make me excited about this place.

As far as I know, only one balefire bomb fell here. But despite that, the city does its best to maintain itself.

I found myself wandering through the Bridgefountain neighborhood, a place where I had met all my old friends. We used to skateboard together—both the traditional kind and the newer hoverboards—but almost all of them ended up falling into drugs. It was there that our friendships deteriorated, bit by bit.

I never liked skag. Fuck that. I knew alcohol was harmful in large quantities too, but at least you don't become an addict like you do with drugs. Once you enter that world, it's damn hard to get out.

I'm worried they could end up like Dewdrop. She died of an overdose, and her apartment was a mess—her kitten shitting and pissing everywhere. I think Dewdrop was also infected with toxoplasmosis. If the drugs didn't kill her, that infection would have. Just hearing its name makes my skin crawl.

The first signs that Dewdrop wasn't well appeared when I visited her apartment. I was worried about her malnourished kitten, but even more so about the hours she spent watching the porn video her coltfriend Kirin had recorded.

"Hey Glory, d’ye want tae see this video o’ me and ma boyfriend fuckin'?" Dewdrop asked, holding the CD in her hoof. She said it like we were about to watch a movie, not something so private.

"Again? We've already seen it like four times," I replied. Her frequent requests to watch that video deeply worried me. I wanted to help her, but it’s so hard to find a fixer these days. Doctors exploit the situation to get as many bottle caps as they can. It’s no surprise that one of the main causes of death in this city is overdose.

"Aye, but it's the only thing I have tae remember him," Dewdrop said, turning her back to me and contemplating her reflection in the CD.

"But don't you think that by watchin' that video, you're torturin' yourself by rememberin' somethin' you'll never have again?" I asked Dewdrop. I flew towards her, patting her back to try to calm her down.

"I've been thinkin' about it, but I don't want tae have another boyfriend. He knew how tae please a mare. I don't think I can find another handsome Kirin like him, who knows how tae make me happy," Dewdrop said, taking several steps towards the player and placing the CD inside.

She was very dependent on her boyfriend. Her view of relationships was different from most of the wasteland's inhabitants. If your partner left, you simply looked for another replacement or had prostitutes at your disposal. Dewdrop was one of those few ponies who only fucked with their partners and didn't dare to do it with anypony else, like it used to be in ancient Equestria before all this shit started.

Dewdrop sat on the couch and turned on the telly, motioning for me to sit next to her by tapping the couch.

I shook my head slightly, looking at the ground in disappointment. No matter how much I tried to help Dewdrop, nothing seemed to work. I simply did what she asked of me, feeling a glimmer of hope for her.

As I flew over, I glanced to the left and saw her skateboard, unused and missing a tire, with its front part broken. It spoke volumes about Dewdrop's waning interest in the sport.

"Ohh, that cock, when I see it, I can't help but think of all the times I put it in my mouth," Dewdrop said, running a hoof over her face.

I sat next to her and put one hind hoof on the couch to get comfortable. We sat there as if watching an afternoon movie. "I guess you had a lot of fun that day," I told her, offering some positive words in an attempt to help Dewdrop somehow.

"Aye, that was the day we had sex for the first time. We decided tae record it tae have as a memory, and now it's all I have," Dewdrop leaned back, settling better on the couch.

"And when you're alone, what do you do with that video, do you still watch it or do you do something else?" I asked her, directing my gaze to her momentarily before continuing to focus on the screen on how Mint Shine was fucking Dewdrop.

"It's somethin' private, but I masturbate while watching the video" Dewdrop said, placing a hoof on the edge of the couch and leaning her head on it. "I love this part. This is where he begins tae penetrate me. I wanted ye tae see my face o' pleasure and his when he penetrates me. There's naethin' else that makes me happier than that." It is sad for me to see, how Dewdrop drowns her sorrows by watching this video every day for hours, I was sure she must have it memorized, taking into account that this video lasts one hour and forty minutes.

"I know you really like kirins, but do you know there are plenty of them out there? You don't have to focus only on Mint," I told Dewdrop, expressing my sincere opinion. I felt it might be futile; after all the times we've watched this video, Dewdrop seemed determined not to forget him.

"I'm nae like you or the others who sleep with anypony. I only sleep with Mint. Nae other kirin's gonna change that," Dewdrop said, firm in her decision.

"But you're single. He could be shagging other mares right now while we're talking," I pointed out. I understood Dewdrop's traditional view on relationships, which still surprised me. Sometimes I wondered if she feared judgment from others, though it's something many do without being judged.

"That doesn't matter, he's the only one I can fuck. I dinnae think I can do it with anypony else. I'm not a slag, ye get me?" Dewdrop told me, raising her voice a little. She seemed on the verge of frustration whenever I mentioned the possibility of finding somepony else.

"Yeah... I understand. And what do the others think about this? Cornflower told me you took them to Leum Ailleim to enjoy the fresh air," I asked. Sometimes we used to go to those mountains to escape the city's shit. It was also Dewdrop's favorite place, with no radiation or mutations, making it safe.

"My so-called mates? They don't gie a toss. The only one who showed the slightest bit of concern was Cornflower. Citrus can get tae fuck, and Sunflower an' all, fuckin' wankers... you're the one I can count on right now," Dewdrop said, crossing her front hooves. I should have known Cornflower would be the only one to help Dewdrop.

Of all of us, apart from Dewdrop, Cornflower is the one who cares about everypony and has a heart of gold, even more than I do. Despite being a junkie, she's still a good friend.

It was sad seeing Dewdrop there, trying to recreate that intimate moment with her ex-boyfriend in the video. I had already told her there was no chance of him coming back to her. It was clear Mint had moved on with another mare, I saw it myself.

"Yae know, Glory... I've been thinkin' maybe we could take out the bitch who's with Mint... what d'ye say?" Dewdrop's tone held a mix of concern and desperation, which worried me coming from her. She'd never think of hurting an innocent pony. Mint's new girlfriend might be a bitch, but I doubted she'd done anything to deserve being murdered.

"Doing that would just make things worse... How about we hit up a nightclub and meet some other kirins you might like? Screw Mint, you deserve better," I suggested to Dewdrop, holding onto the slim hope she might agree. The sounds of Dewdrop's moans of pleasure from the video provided a stark contrast to our serious conversation, but I'd dealt with worse situations, so it didn't faze me.

"I dinnae know, Glory... I think if we off her, he might consider comin' back to me," Dewdrop replied, frustrating me with her rejection of all the help I was trying to offer. Damn it, Dewdrop, why do you have to say that?

"Do you know what'll happen? First, he might just run from you. We could get in deep shit for offing a pony who ain't done nothing. There's no justice system out here, but we could get hounded for taking out innocent ponies. I wanna sleep sound, and I'm sure you do too," I warned Dewdrop, knowing that such a move would only stir up more trouble, much like Sunflower and her anger issues – she could barely step outside without ponies tryin' to string her up.

"But nae one has to notice, we can use a sniper and take a shot at her from a distance." Dewdrop leaned forward, her hooves close together, looking at me with desperate eyes.

"We could still be discovered, Dewdrop... Why don't we look for solutions that don't involve killin'?" I asked. Dewdrop looked down, thinking for a few seconds. She was totally destroyed, and despite my best efforts to help her, she was making it increasingly difficult.

Dewdrop was straight, only attracted to males, so she wouldn't sleep with me as a way to cope with her suffering, which left me even more limited in how I could support her.

I couldn't help but feel some anger towards Mint Shine for breaking up with Dewdrop and leaving her shattered. His reasons? He just got bored of her. They were too different. Dewdrop is more traditional, while Mint wants to sleep with whoever he pleases, like most of us. I already suspected that something good couldn’t come from such different beliefs.

Dewdrop looked at me again. "How about ye buy me some skag? I know ye don't use it, but could yae buy me some... or tell Citrus to get some for me. I don't know much about business, contacts, and all that shite. I just want some skag."

I didn’t like it. I didn’t like that option at all. Although it wasn’t violent, it put my friend's life at risk. Once she starts injecting that shit, it would be almost impossible for her to leave that world, like the others. Dewdrop wouldn't be an exception.

I hadn't said anything, just staring at the telly, trying to figure out what to say to Dewdrop. I settled into the sofa, resting my other hoof on it, feeling exhausted because Dewdrop was leaving me speechless and without options. My head drooped to the right as if I couldn't keep it upright anymore.

"The other lassies prance 'round like it's the ultimate fix, I reckon it's a lot better than shagging. Maybe gettin' high and seein' things can help me forget about Mint," Dewdrop said. Her words lacked enthusiasm; they came out desperate, but there was a smile on her face.

I took a breath and let it out, the only sound that escaped my lips was a low "Hmm."

Dewdrop, noticing my lack of agreement, grew frustrated. "Don't be a cunt, Glory, I ain't a fuckin' foal. Get me the skag," she demanded, slamming the sofa with both front hooves. I still didn't respond. I was at a loss for what to do in this situation, desperately searching for a way to envision Dewdrop alive and well. But it seemed like there was no way out. What else could I possibly do?

What could I do exactly? Let Dewdrop die slowly or get herself in trouble for trying to murder another pony? No matter which option I chose, she wouldn't come out of this alive. I've heard that mares who kill innocents are usually raped when they're captured and slowly tortured. I don't want Dewdrop to go through that shite.

"I'll talk to Citrus," was all I could say, without showing any kind of enthusiasm for my decision. An overdose is better than emotional and physical trauma combined. Dewdrop doesn't deserve that. She was already doomed, there was no turning back. If the others didn't do anything, and I'm doing everything possible to help her but she doesn't cooperate, we're screwed.

"When ye come back, if there's enough, bring me cigarettes an' beer," Dewdrop said. She had gone from being the cleanest pony I ever met to being completely determined to enter this world. I wasn't going to refuse; she was sure of what she was doing. If I tried to persuade her, that would only cause her to become frustrated and hold something against me.

I started gathering the bottlecaps that were scattered all over the couch. She didn't even bother to help me. I don't have magic, so I knew I'd be collecting these for a while.

My eyes unconsciously drifted to the screen. It was heartbreaking to see Dewdrop enjoying the moment with her ex-boyfriend, happily swallowing his cum. Now, she was frustrated and sad, having lost one of the reasons that motivated her to move forward.

She doesn't even remember that she has a kitten... The kitten was a gift for Mint, who obviously rejected it. I wasn't sure if I could gather enough bottlecaps to buy her food. I'd left my own bottlecaps in my apartment, so I'd have to fly there to buy something for the poor kitty.

Reluctantly, I reached out to Citrus to get some skag for Dewdrop.

Weeks passed, and each time I entered that apartment, it seemed more and more decrepit. The paint peeled off the walls, the place reeked of cat shit and urine, and Dewdrop slept on a mattress on the floor since her bed had fallen apart. Beer cans littered the corners, and cigarette butts were strewn everywhere.

Her telly had finally given out from watching that video incessantly. Celestia help us, I knew it would end like this, but it's what she chose. Dewdrop had lost all will to live.

All I could do as her friend was bring her skag, collect bottlecaps, and care for her kitten. It was the least I could do. I couldn't bear seeing her in that state.

She lay there, smoking away, draped in a chocolate jacket to ward off the cold. Despite the chill, she neglected to close the windows, her unicorn abilities rendering such tasks effortless. But it seemed her emotions had dulled her motivation, leaving her unwilling even for such basic tasks that required little effort and time.

Her skateboard, now stripped of its wheels, languished in its usual corner. "Are you still skating, Dewdrop?" I inquired, hoping to spark some activity beyond her day of idle consumption.

"Nae, I gave up on that sport long ago," Dewdrop replied, the cigarette dangling from her lips.

"And what about playing pool?" I pressed, recalling how she used to enjoy it with Cornflower during our bar outings.

Dewdrop exhaled smoke slowly. "Nae, all I do now is sit here all day, smoking and taking skag. I don't do any of that stuff anymore."

To me, those were the words of somepony spiraling towards their own demise, a pony on a path of self-destruction from which there would be no return. I resolved to stand by Dewdrop's side until her final days, emotionally preparing myself for the inevitable moment when I would return to her apartment and find her gone from this world.

No matter what I said or did, Dewdrop was determined to meet her end on her own terms. She understood the risks of drug use, and my attempts to persuade or convince her fell on deaf ears. Her heart remained fixated on a pony who no longer reciprocated her feelings, and she seemed unable to let go of the past, fixating on one who did not cherish her in return.

I couldn't decide whether to blame Mint for indirectly causing Dewdrop's downfall or to fault Dewdrop herself for clinging to a love that was no longer there, refusing to see that there were other ponies out there who could bring her happiness.

Dewdrop often reminisced about her love for Mint, recalling fondly the times we spent together at bars and skateboarding across the city. Those moments seemed to be the pinnacle of her joy—being with friends and her boyfriend, before everything changed.

"At least tell me our friends are visiting you," I flew towards Dewdrop and settled near her, but her gaze remained distant, fixated only on her cigarette. She didn't react or acknowledge my presence.

"Cornflower drops by wi' some grub now 'n then, and we shoot the breeze. It's nae bad havin' her 'round. But Sunflower, she just hides 'ere, avoidin' trouble. There's ponies after her for all the fights 'n killings she's been in. Can't stand her moanin' about the reek in the flat," Dewdrop said, coughing between sentences before taking another drag from her cigarette.

I felt a flicker of relief knowing Cornflower cared about Dewdrop too. It eased the burden, knowing I wasn't alone in supporting her.

"And what about Citrus? Has she visited at all?" I asked, wondering if there was any compassion left in Citrus, who herself had faced tough times, losing her parents and her foal due to addiction, which could've made her less empathetic towards others.

"That cow only cares about bottlecaps and skag. She couldn't give a shite about my situation. I dinnae want to see her," Dewdrop replied, her hooves trembling slightly as she took another drag, the smoke waftin' towards me where I sat beside her.

What a group of friends we have. Everything was better before when we were just a bunch of skaters havin’ a blast doin’ wicked tricks on the streets of Trotland. But now… everything's changed. Drugs, past traumas, and emotional problems have destroyed this group.

I’d love to help Dewdrop and the others overcome their addictions. But despite my medical knowledge, there’s no way I can help them. I’d need my own clinic and a lot of tools that I just don’t have. Medical supplies in good condition are hard to come by, which is why I haven’t dedicated myself to curing addicts. It’s tragic, really, that this city and others are basically just storing corpses at this point.

"What d’ye want? Go away." Dewdrop's kitten put her paws on Dewdrop's right cannon, lookin’ for some attention. I usually saw the kitten in corners or on top of furniture, but I’d never seen Dewdrop even caress her.

"Leave me alone." Dewdrop lifted her hoof so the kitten couldn't reach it and leave. Dewdrop wasn’t in the mood to care for the kitten. It’s a shame that something as cute as a kitten doesn’t help Dewdrop feel better either.

I couldn't stand seeing the kitten suffer. I had the idea of feeding her myself, and when Dewdrop perishes... maybe I'll keep her. Dewdrop may not care about the kitten, but at least it serves as some company for her, being alone here every day.

I headed toward the kitchen and opened the drawer where I kept the cat food. The kitten followed me excitedly, looking like she hadn’t eaten in weeks. I could even see her bones from how malnourished she was.

I cleaned the cat bowl in the dishwasher and wiped it with soap. I wanted it to be very clean so that the cat could eat comfortably.

After drying the cat bowl, I placed it on the floor. Once I made sure it was completely dry, I took the cat food with both front hooves and poured it into the bowl. The kitten began to desperately eat as soon as a piece of food fell in.

It made me a little happy, knowing that at least the kitten will live if I continue to take care of her this way. Dewdrop just stays lying on that mattress, doing nothing except getting high. But then, an idea occurred to me.

I flew back to Dewdrop's room. She was still in the same position, with the same expression, putting the cigarette in her mouth.

"Why don't we go to Leum Ailleim and get some fresh air?" I asked, flapping my wings to stay in the air. I didn't want to step on the floor; it was dirty, and who knows what other strange things I’d find there. Sometimes I would clean the apartment for her, but there comes a time when I give up because it gets dirty again, and it feels like I'm not doing anything.

Dewdrop let out smoke from her mouth, hitting my nose directly, but I ignored it. "Alright," Dewdrop said with little enthusiasm, like somepony finding out they have to take a very difficult exam.

At least she didn’t refuse. I didn’t want her to be locked up here all the time. Maybe visiting her favorite place might help her in some way.

We took the train to the mountains, heading to the most peaceful and relaxing place, perfect for getting away from the city’s crap for a few hours.

It was a flat expanse full of grass, with mountains visible in the distance. At sunset, the view was wonderful, accompanied by a relaxing silence. Winter had already passed, so the area was more accessible, and there was no risk of an avalanche.

The highest mountain in Leum Ailleim wasn't that high; we could easily climb it by flying or just trotting. From there, the entire Leum could be seen. It was our favorite spot, and we were going to trot there.

This time, I decided not to fly and instead trot alongside Dewdrop. Her kitten perched on my head, playing with my mane, seemed to take a liking to me, which brought a smile to my face.

Dewdrop and I set off towards the highest mountain, the air chilly around us. I was dressed in my black suit, white shirt, and red tie, a throwback to our old days when we used to dress up for outings, giving off the appearance of having plenty of bottlecaps even though we were broke as hell.

Dewdrop sported a similar suit in dark blue, with a pink shirt and black tie. We trotted closely together, though she never let go of her cigarette, and she carried a bag full of beer. There was no point in trying to stop her now; I just hoped that in her constant consumption, she could find some semblance of happiness.

The sound of our hooves striking the grass and occasionally a path of asphalt was the only noise in this serene place, reminiscent of our first visits here when our friendship was still... decent, to say the least.

"Can I have an Inni Gunn?" I asked Dewdrop, adjusting my sunglasses to shield my eyes from the midday sun. I didn't just want her drinking all the beers herself, potentially speeding up her demise. I also needed something to help me relax.

As I pondered whether I should let Dewdrop's suffering end sooner or let her live a bit longer to experience some fleeting moments of joy, the question nagged at my mind relentlessly.

But I had already made up my mind that she should live a while longer. I had noticed she enjoyed, at least to some extent, my company and probably Cornflower's too.

"Aye," Dewdrop grunted, pulling the can from her green mane and giving me the Inni Gunn. It bore the logo of a pony galloping at full speed, its red and white colors were familiar and comforting. It was my favorite beer from Trotland, the kind that might just become your favorite too when you visit.

I opened the can with my wings, using them like claws, just like griffons do. It was more comfortable that way for me.

Dewdrop also grabbed a can of beer, this one labeled Cromarten, green with a logo resembling a lightning bolt cutie mark.

"Do you remember the first time we came here?" I asked, trying to break the silence. I not only wanted to spend time with Dewdrop but also get her to talk. I was sure that alone in that apartment, she must have been silent, forgetting what her own voice sounded like.

"Aye, it was when we planned tae run away fae hame 'cause we had aw failed the exam," Dewdrop replied, taking a swig of her beer like it was water, refreshing after the exercise. "We were mair focused oan skatin' than oan school," she said, letting out a satisfied sigh after her drink.

Yeah, I still remember that. My mother wanted to beat me to death after I told her the truth. I was still living in Marechester back then. It was a several-hour trip from my house to school, but I was willing to make that sacrifice for our friendship and being together.

"Then some adult ponies came and kept askin' us why we were alone in the mountains. I think it was a couple that came to visit this place. They were super worried," I said, smiling while I continued drinking my beer. It felt so good and relaxing, it took away my stress at least momentarily.

"Tae tell the truth, they were baith a bit annoyin'. We wanted tae escape, and they were ruinin' our brilliant escape plan," Dewdrop said, laughing and being sarcastic. Despite it being a basic emotion, it was something difficult to hear and see from her.

"We were cunts nuggets if we thought that plan would work," I chuckled at my own sarcasm. How could I not? Thinking we'd survive alone in this shitty world? Without adult help? We'd probably end up whorin' ourselves just to get by, the typical tragic fate of female ponies.

We'd probably starve to death too, in any scenario. None of 'em we'd have made it without our parents' help.

"I imagine your mother was pure raging when ye told her 'bout that F on yer exam," Dewdrop said, savoring her beer. The mountain we aimed for loomed closer as we trotted, not exactly breaking any speed records.

"She was gonna kill me. But I think what pissed her off the most was that we were plannin' to escape," I replied, swirling the can of beer before taking another sip.

"My maw didnae react like anypony'd expect. She jus' told me she was worried 'bout me an' that she doesnae care what grade I get, that these things happen," Dewdrop said, reminiscing. I couldn't help but envy her having a mother like that. Compared to mine, who could be bitter at times, her father's situation had her in a bad mood.

"You were lucky. I think Sunflower had it worst," I sighed, feeling sympathy for Sunflower. She'd endured ongoing physical abuse, which had twisted her into the psychopath she was now—enjoying others' suffering. We'd tried everything to help her, but some scars run too deep. She avoided talking about her family, especially her parents.

"Aye, her parents are pure violent. It explains Sunflower's attitude. She gives me chills sometimes. Like she might kill me if I beat her at pool," Dewdrop chuckled darkly, the wind tousling our manes. Dewdrop, having tired of just drinking, pulled out another pack of cigarettes, lit one up, and started smoking while sipping her beer.

"Yes... she scares me too; do you know why she almost killed me? Because she told me about the time she slept with a shemale, hahahaha!" I had to say it, every time I remember it, I can't stop laughing. I nearly choked on my beer and started coughing.

"Hahahaha! Oh, fuckin' Celestia, how can I forget that? Sunflower bangin' a fuckin' tranny? Sounds like pure shite, but when ye realize it was a mistake, that's what makes it hilarious," Dewdrop managed to say between fits of laughter. Unlike me, she wasn't gasping like a muppet, but she was laughing just as hard.

"And I couldn't help myself, I knew I was playing with fire right then, but guess what I said when she spilled her guts about that experience?" I said, trying to build up the suspense, though it was genuine surprise that nearly got me killed by Sunflower.

"What did ye say to her?" Dewdrop said, a smile tugging at her lips as she levitated her beer with her magic. She hadn't bothered with her hooves for a while now; I'd say she's gotten lazier over time, but I'm just glad she's willing to trot along with me.

"I told her, 'Who'da thought, Sunflower, the transie fucker!' Hahahah!" I burst out laughing, struggling to keep my balance. I nearly dropped my beer, hastily steadying myself with a hoof on the ground.

"Ye were really gunnin' for death right then, huh? Ye know how she gets when ye poke fun at her like that," Dewdrop remarked, pausing as she watched me nearly collapse in laughter.

"I had to, I just had to," I managed to say between coughs, trying not to let my laughter get the best of me and stain my suit.

"She's a fuckin' psycho, but I get why ye couldn't resist throwin' that jab. Sometimes, she's a real pain in the arse," Dewdrop said, tossing her empty beer can with a flick of her magic and grabbing another one.

I hurried to finish my beer, knowing I needed another one to keep up with Dewdrop. I couldn't let her drink it all by herself.

"Like, the only reason she shows up at my flat is to hide from all the shit she stirs up, with her bar brawls and the ponies she's offed over trivial crap, like 'distracting' her in a game of pool," Dewdrop said, as we continued trotting towards the mountain. We were almost there; just a bit more to climb.

"She's been crashing at mine for the same reason. Ended up looking after her like she's my own daughter, but she'd just laze about, never helpin' with the cleaning, leaving trash all over the floor," I said, brushing my hoof over my suit to wipe off any dirt that might've clung to it.

"Aye, but she's a mate, what can we do? Can't just ditch her like that. We've been through too much together. Wouldn't sit right to tell her, 'I don't wanna hang out with ye no more,' y'know what I mean?" Dewdrop replied, taking a drag from her cigarette. At this point, I reckoned her insides must be as battered as a wrecked airship from all that smoking.

"I know what you mean. Ever since high school, we could tell something wasn't right with her," I said, understanding the tough upbringing Sunflower had. But that don't justify her killings and all those fights, just to let off some steam and feel something.

"Skag's our demon. Wouldn't surprise me if the others end up dead from it too. Remember when she used to say, 'I ain't touchin' that shit, fuckin' chemicals'll ruin ya'? Now look at her, hooked like the rest... 'Cept you. She and Citrus were the first to bring that crap into the crew." Dewdrop took another swig of her beer before she went on. "Skag's tearing us apart. But when I shoot up, I forget it all. Don't gotta think 'bout Mint's escapades with other mares, 'specially not me."

"I wish I could do somethin' to help you, makes me feel worse than a doc who can't heal," I said, standing on two hooves as we prepared to climb the mountain upon our arrival. The kitten clung to my mane, a bit painful but bearable.

"No need to blame yerself for any of this. Just bein' here with me is enough," Dewdrop replied earnestly. "I know I'm gonna die, stuck in this world of drugs no matter how hard I try. I've already chosen my fate. Without Mint, life ain't worth much." Her words came from the depths of her heart, a painful truth she was facing head-on.

Mint... That pillock. I can't stop thinking he's the indirect cause of my friend's death. I had to justify things without blamin' Dewdrop. It's natural, you know? I've got a stronger bond with Dewdrop than with Mint. Never knew him well enough to feel anything for him.

I was desperate, wanting to blame him to justify his murder, but I realized that wouldn't solve anything. Still, the thought lingered. I didn't want Dewdrop to leave this world, but if it weren't for him, she'd still want to live.

We reached the mountain. Dewdrop simply teleported to the top using magic, which disappointed me a little. I thought she wanted to climb with me. "What happened, Dewdrop? Don't be lazy and climb with me!" I shouted, the distance from the base to the top considerable but climbable without equipment.

"I'm no' in the mood to climb, Glory, but I'll be waitin' patiently for ye here," she said, tossing another can of beer and taking another. She sat on a rock to continue drinking and smoking.

Damn... I wanted her to put in some physical effort, like when we were skateboarding. But she's become lazy, only thinking about consumin' and consumin'. I've done my best to help her and make sure she's healthy so she can live longer, but the way things are, she might be dead by next month.

I climbed the mountain myself. I could've flown, but I felt the need to climb. One hoof after the other. I also had to be careful not to make any sudden movements so the kitten wouldn't fall. She was holding onto my mane tightly, which relieved me a bit.

The wind blew through my mane, and small rocks fell as I moved my front hooves, placin' them on the protruding rocks that served as holds to climb the mountain easily.

I held the beer can in my mouth, so I couldn't talk to Dewdrop at the moment. She lay on the rock as if it were a bed, in the same position she usually took on her mattress.

"Why don’t ya fly? Ye’d get here faster," Dewdrop asked. I thought I could at least convince her to accompany me climbin', but with that question, the possibilities dropped to zero. Not many things motivated her anymore, just passin' her last days with her friends.

I continued climbing. It wasn't that high, about the same height as a bar mezzanine, so with a little effort, I reached the top.

And I did it. Was it difficult? No. Did I have any problems while climbing? No. And I didn't feel tired or ready for bed either, which speaks to how healthy I am.

Dewdrop had left her can of beer next to the rock where she was lying, just smoking her five-hundredth cigarette... I can't imagine how rotten her internal organs must be.

When I reached the top, I got back on all fours and wiped my hooves on my suit, cleaning off any dirt that may have gotten on me while climbing. Dust was also present on the mountain.

I looked around. It wasn't the tallest mountain in the world, but it offered a nice view. I could see the whole way we had traveled since getting off the train. From Dewdrop's perspective, it was a fairly long way. Maybe she was very tired, which is why she lay down on that rock?

"How you feelin', Dewdrop?" I asked, slowly trotting towards her and positioning myself on the right side of the rock.

"Miserably happy," Dewdrop said, staring into the sky, observing the patterns of clouds that were difficult to decipher.

Dewdrop Veil... I'm gonna miss ya so much. I hope you find happiness in the other world. You were a great friend, always wantin' the best for us.

It makes me real sad how Dewdrop used to be clean from drugs. She really liked sports and bein' healthy, but now none of that matters to her. That Dewdrop from before ain't never comin' back, no matter how hard I try. I did everything in my power; I can't force her to change her mind. If that's what she wants...

I caressed her soft green mane. I wanted to feel her before she goes to the other world, as a way of sayin' goodbye early. It's impossible to be sure when she'll die, but I wanted some physical contact, 'cause that'll never be possible again.

It made me real sad when I started to notice Dewdrop's deterioration. She only responded with 'Aye' and 'Nae' to my questions, without addin' anything else, as a way of showin' she's not interested in talkin' to anypony. Her obsession with that porn video of her and her boyfriend got so bad that the telly could no longer stand bein' on for too long, basically forcin' me to buy her skag.

Since she abandoned her skateboard and this poor kitten, I've been present from the beginnin' of Dewdrop's self-destruction. But when she dies, I can't help but blame myself, thinkin' there must've been somethin' I could've done to prevent this. If there was a time machine or some unicorn who mastered the magic of time travel, I'd wanna go back and stop this from happenin' somehow.

Dewdrop turned her head towards me, letting the weight of the movement do all the work. She looked me straight in the eyes. I know that look.

"Glory, do ye have any bottlecaps? I spent it all. I have nothing left. I'd like tae buy skag," Dewdrop said, her eyes pleading with a desperation I couldn't ignore. Refuse? No... I can't. If I refuse, she'll get frustrated and look for desperate ways to get bottlecaps.

I've heard rumors that in Lontrot, there's a serial killer who murders her clients and steals their belongings and vehicles... I wouldn't want Dewdrop to end up that way, getting into more trouble and suffering something worse than an overdose.

I checked my pockets. The sound of the bottlecaps echoed as I passed my front hoof inside. I took out everything I had. There were around fifty bottlecaps. Dewdrop usually asks me for them to buy skag; that's why I brought 'em. I already knew she'd ask me the same thing this time too.

I took out the fifty bottlecaps, and Dewdrop grabbed them with her unicorn magic, putting them in the pocket of her suit. "Thank you, Glory, ye are the best mate in the world," Dewdrop said, smiling before looking away from me and continuing to smoke.

"No problem," I said quietly, my voice betraying the sadness that gnawed at me. I felt a strange combination of sorrow and relief. Sorrow that Dewdrop would one day succumb to this poison, and relief that, at least for now, she found some semblance of happiness in it.

Since that day, I couldn't visit Dewdrop again. We had a great time and fun together in the mountains, reminiscing about the past. We were there for two hours until Dewdrop got bored and wanted to go back to her apartment and then talk to Citrus and get her skag. I was sure that Citrus wasn't interested in the fact that Dewdrop was dying little by little. Citrus only cares about bottlecaps and consuming crap.

Despite whistling dixie, believing she'd live forever, my mind searched for denial, thinking Dewdrop would continue to live thanks to my visits. But while she's alone in that rotten apartment, what is she most likely to do? Inject that shit. That's what she does, and no matter how many times I try and what I do, one day I'll find her dead. And that's how it happened.

I went to visit her again after being away for a while. I had family problems that I had to attend to and couldn't come to Trotland for a few weeks.

I headed towards Dewdrop's apartment, sighing several times. I needed a miracle, so Dewdrop would respond and open the door. But not everything lasts forever.

"Dewdrop, are you there?" It was the third time I called Dewdrop and she didn't answer. I tried to stay calm. She must just be sleeping, right? She used to get tired very quickly. Should it be just that, or maybe, just maybe, she started playing sports again and gave up drugs?

I didn't want to believe that... no, she's still breathing, I have to take it easy.

I tried another alternative, simply knocking on the door. I tapped it with a front hoof, but there was no response. Could it be that she's just not in the mood? Maybe Sunrise made her angry or something, though I don't understand why she'd ignore me.

"I brought you more bottlecaps so you can buy more heroin!" I said in a poor attempt to get her attention. After waiting several seconds and not hearing any hoofsteps, I figured something was going on in there, and I had to find out no matter what. If my offer didn't motivate her to get up, something was definitely not right.

I didn't even have to force the door open. With a small push, it creaked open, and a horrible smell hit me—like the sewers mixed with the stench of a dead rat. It was a smell you want to avoid at all costs.

I covered my nose, unable to stand the odor. When I looked at the walls, they were crawling with groups of cockroaches. Thanks to Celestia, they weren't Radroaches, as I didn't bring any weapons or anything to defend myself, which I now realize was a mistake.

There were dead rats on the floor, likely the work of the kitten, since Dewdrop didn't feed her. The poor kitten had to find her own way to survive. The floor was also littered with cat shit, mouse shit, and cat urine. Ugh.

Fucking hell, that's disgusting. I decided to fly, not wanting to set my hooves in this filthy place. I wondered how Dewdrop could live in a place as revolting as this. Maybe she had moved and didn't tell me?

I looked to my right where the room was; there was clearly nopony. My head filled with questions that would never be answered. I tried to deny the reality of the situation, needing to do so to face this problem without my heart breaking into bits.

How could I not? My friend was dead. Her body had mice slowly eating her, and flies buzzed around, looking to feed on her rotting body. It seemed Dewdrop had been like this for weeks. That explained the horrible smell.

Fucking shit... Dewdrop, why did you leave? Why didn't you want to stay at least a little longer? My goal wasn't just to support you; I also did what I could to make you live longer, like inviting you to eat healthy food, going outside to trot together. But while you were injecting yourself with skag, I knew that one day you were going to die.

It wasn't the skag that killed you; it was your obsession with Mint. You were incapable of loving another pony. What did he have that others couldn't give you? Being very focused on helping her, I was never able to ask her that important question. To me, he was just another pony. To you, he was like a salvation... somepony who gave you happiness that others never could. But I wonder, why? What exactly?

I would've known all that if I had known him more deeply, but I couldn't. The only thing I knew was from our meetings, where Dewdrop talked about him as the best boyfriend in the world. She even canceled our plans to be with him. If Dewdrop was willing to do that, it was because she loved him deeply, to an incomprehensible level.

At this moment, I don't give a shit about the smell or the rotten body of my friend. I'm going to go up to her and give her a hug, even though she can't respond to me, can't react, can't do anything.

I flew to the mattress where she lay, in the same position as always. Nearby, there was another cigarette and more than twenty cans of beer piled up. Dewdrop had her eyes closed, and the cigarette she was holding had dropped when she died.

I extended both of my hooves, lifting Dewdrop's lifeless body. As I lifted her, I noticed a vomit stain where she had lain. The smell was unbearable, especially without having my nose covered, but none of that mattered.

I hugged my friend's corpse and started to cry. I couldn't contain it any longer. I hugged her with all my strength, my clothes getting dirty with red stains and small worms, but I didn't care.

"Dewdrop... I'm going to miss you," I whispered through my sobs. "I hope you find happiness in the other world. In this shitty world, it's so hard to find happiness, and those who do lose it in record time, just like you. All the times we spent together since we met, I will treasure them in the depths of my mind."

The tears flowed freely, and I held her tighter, as if by doing so, I could somehow bring her back. The room, filled with the stench of death and decay, seemed to close in around me. The reality of Dewdrop's fate was too much to bear.

I looked around at the squalor she had lived in: the roaches on the walls, the dead rats on the floor, the cat urine, and the filth. This was her final resting place, and it broke my heart. How had it come to this? The Dewdrop I knew loved sports and staying healthy. She had been full of life, full of dreams. Now, she was just another casualty of this cruel world.

My mind raced back to happier times, trying to hold onto those memories before they were tainted by the present. I remembered our skateboarding days, her laughter, the way she always pushed herself to be better. That Dewdrop was gone, replaced by a shell of her former self, consumed by addiction and despair.

I wished I could have done more, could have saved her from this fate. But deep down, I knew that once she had chosen this path, there was little I could do to change it. Her obsession with Mint, her need for skag, had driven her to this end. And now, all I had left was her lifeless body and the memories of a friend I couldn't save.

I cried harder, the sobs wracking my body. "I'm so sorry, Dewdrop. I tried... I really tried." My voice was barely a whisper, lost in the overwhelming sorrow that filled the room. "I hope you find the peace you couldn't find here. I'll never forget you, and I'll always cherish the moments we had. Goodbye, my dear friend."

My tears mingled with the dirty and torn clothes that Dewdrop wore, intensifying my pain more than the stench that was growing increasingly unbearable.

I started to cough, choked by both my sobs and the rotting smell invading my sensitive nose. Despite this, I held Dewdrop’s body for a few more seconds, needing to cling to her for just a moment longer before I had to leave and notify her mother of her death.

She deserves a decent funeral, and I'll do whatever it takes to be there. I’ll cancel all my plans to make sure I'm present for her. My presence is essential in a moment as hard as this. Dewdrop's mother will need all the support she can get, and I know she’ll appreciate it.

With a deep breath, I steeled myself for what I had to do next. I stepped away from the mattress, my hooves hesitant as they left the side of my friend. The tears kept coming, blurring my vision as I made my way out of the apartment. Each step felt like a leaden weight, the reality of her death pressing down on me.

As I opened the door to leave, the sunlight outside seemed a cruel contrast to the darkness within. I knew that Dewdrop’s mother had to be told, and I dreaded the moment I would have to break the news. The thought of seeing the pain in her eyes was almost too much to bear.

But I had to do it. For Dewdrop. For her memory. She deserved that much.

The world outside continued to move, indifferent to the pain that wracked my heart. But I would make sure that Dewdrop’s story wasn’t forgotten. She deserved to be remembered, not for the way she died, but for the vibrant soul she had been before the darkness took over.

Remembering that moment made tears well up in my eyes. I wiped them away with my wings as I drove.

Back in the present, I realized I had arrived at the Saeghton Skatepark, where we first met. Seeing this place brought back so many memories. Like when I did my first benihana jumping off a ramp. I stopped the car to contemplate this place, perhaps for the last time.

I remembered Dewdrop doing a McTwist without using magic. After school, this was our spot, our sanctuary where we had fun and talked about becoming the best skaters in all of Equestria. Even if we couldn’t make a living from it, it was always about the fun and the dream.

It's a shame that dream shattered when heroin entered our lives. Watching the foals skateboarding with their parents and the young adults having fun, competing to see who could do the best trick, took me back to simpler times. Times without the heavy burdens and personal problems that only adulthood brings.

But it made me smile, too. If we couldn't fulfill that dream, at least others would. Life throws unique obstacles and challenges at each pony, depending on circumstances and the decisions we make.

Looking out at the park, I remember the time Sunflower fell off her skateboard. You had to hold back your laughter, 'cause if not, that was enough reason for her to get angry and want to hit you with her skateboard like it was a baseball bat.

Citrus had laughed at Sunflower's fall, and she did not react in a very friendly way. She was about to hit her until Cornflower, with her calm and peaceful attitude, stepped in and stopped the fight, managing to calm Sunflower down.

Sunflower's anger issues have always been a problem for the group, but at least we had Cornflower to keep her in check. It wouldn't be mature of me to talk about favorite friends and stuff, but I'd say the ones I enjoyed being with the most were Cornflower and Dewdrop.

Speaking of Dewdrop, after her funeral, I started thinking about what to do with Citrus and Sunflower. Their attitudes were starting to annoy me, especially at such a difficult time.

Hard Decision
After Dewdrop's funeral, the rest of the group and I headed to an abandoned apartment. This was where we used to meet to be 'ourselves' without being disturbed. It wasn’t just about the heroin; they also stole. I'll admit, I participated in a robbery once. It wasn't my best decision, but we really needed the bottlecaps.

The place was disgusting. The furniture was non-existent because they didn’t need it. They’d just lie on the floor while hallucinating whatever was in their minds. They needed the space to manufacture drugs. Besides hiding it, the place served as a lab. The only thing I did there was get drunk or take care of Citrus's baby. I’m sure the baby had more appreciation for me than her own mother, who didn’t take care of her because she spent hours lying on the floor, consuming that crap.

Citrus being a bitch and Sunflower being another bitch but psycho—were they going to listen to my warnings? Never. They wouldn’t. They were more concerned with their own satisfaction than anything else.

The sad thing is that Cornflower was also part of this world. Sometimes, she was so high she didn’t know what she was doing. She’d sometimes kiss me and touch me without my consent. I understand she was on drugs and didn’t know what she was doing, but I felt forced to reciprocate so she wouldn’t feel bad. I like her more when she's aware of what she’s doing. Even though Cornflower is attractive, sometimes I just didn’t feel like it, you get me? Even though I like sex, it doesn’t mean I think about it all the time. Sometimes I’m in the mood, and sometimes I’m not.

When a pony is high, that doesn’t matter at all.

How did I feel? Frustrated. Not only did I have to play mother to a baby that wasn’t mine, but I also had to deal with the effects of the drug on Cornflower. At least sometimes she didn't come onto me. Sometimes she went after Citrus or Sunflower instead, having sex right in front of the baby while I was lying on the floor drunk, dealing with my family problems and my turbulent relationship with Blackjack.

That was the most chaotic scenario that could be seen in this apartment, which also had the added bonus of no privacy. It was so old that it had multiple holes in the walls separating the rooms.

And why did I stay with them? Simple. I really liked Cornflower and Dewdrop. They had a great connection with Sunflower and Citrus. I was the last one to join the group since they knew each other from way back. Let’s just say if I was friends with one of them, I had to be friends with Sunflower and Citrus too.

Citrus wasn’t always an apathetic piece of shit. She used to be different, way different. It wasn’t the skag that changed her forever. It was an even more serious mistake she made, something that made her have difficulty feeling empathy for other ponies.

The sad thing about this was when I didn't drink and I only dedicated myself to taking care of Citrus's baby, the baby was only two years old, although she wasn't mine, I didn't want to see her suffer, she wanted attention, to play, to be fed and to change her diapers, poor filly... having a drug-addicted mother at only two years old must be very painful.

Citrus thanked me deeply, it made me feel good about myself and strengthened our bond, but even though I told her that she is a mother, and that she should not be playing with her daughter's life, her preference for skag is stronger than her love for her.

Being in this deplorable apartment, I was devastated by Dewdrop's death. I sat in a corner, staring at the ground with my front hooves crossed, not wanting to see anypony. Cornflower was beside me, sitting and patting me on the back to cheer me up, which I must admit worked. But considering how Sunflower and Citrus acted after the funeral, it was what irritated me.

Sunflower was over there drinking beer and smoking, cannot miss her with those two things in her hooves. "Ye say ye ken somepony desperate for skag, willing tae pay o'er ten thousand bottlecaps fer it?"

Citrus was at the door, leaning against it, sippin' on her beer. "Aye, if we get skag, we could sell it tae them for twice what they're offerin'," Did they forget we just came back from a funeral?

"I got nothin' left in me pocket, ya got anythin'?" Sunflower asked, though it was clear she wouldn't. She spends everythin' on that shit, poisoning her own body.

"Nae, I spent all I had, got nothin'," Citrus replied. The situation didn't look like it was getting any better for them. But who cares? I'm more focused on me friend's death than skag. At least I don't feel so alone in this; Cornflower's feeling the loss of Dewdrop too. They were like sisters.

Sunflower sighed and squeezed her beer can tight. "Well, one o' those two's gotta have some bottlecaps, Glory or Cornflower. I dinnae care what they say, I know they gotta have somethin'. We cannae waste this chance to rake in a load o' bottlecaps." Her tone got more aggressive, like she was tryin' to force us to hoof over all our savings.

"I don't have anythin', Sun, I swear! I only got thirty bottle caps... I was gonna use 'em to get me ma a gift, but ya can take 'em if ya want," Cornflower said, her hoof still on me, trembling with fear. She's got a deep fear on Sunflower. I think we're all scared of her 'cause she's so unpredictable and aggressive. We gotta be real careful with our words around her.

Sunflower stepped closer and pointed a hoof at Cornflower. "Thirty bottle caps... That's not enough for shite! We need at least a thousand."

"Not even the most desperate skaghead would pay a measly amount like that," Citrus said, backing up Sunflower while sipping her beer and taking the whole situation real calm-like. I still can't believe she's so unfazed, considering we just came from a funeral.

"Are ye sure that's all ye got? Yer not lyin' to me, are ye?" Sunflower asked, takin' out a knife from the pocket of her gray suit. With her wings, she held the knife while balancing her beer can in her mouth and her cigarette in a hoof.

"I swear, that's all I have! I got nothin' else!" Cornflower pleaded, putting her front hooves together, practically beggin' Sunflower for her life. I couldn't stand seein' Cornflower havin' to beg for her life to a friend. It wasn't a kidnapper, a torturer—it was her own friend!

That's why I never liked Sunflower. Even though she's part of the group and I get that she suffered physical abuse since she was a filly, it don't justify her actin' like a nitwit all the time.

"Leave her alone, Sun. I think she's tellin' the truth, but Glory must have somethin'. Of all of us, she's the one who's clean," Citrus said. Motherfucker, why'd you have to mention my name? Now, with that, Sunflower's not gonna believe my lie that I got nothing either, 'cause I got no reason to give you two a damn thing.

Sunflower put her beer can on the ground so she could talk. I knew it when I heard the clink. "It's true, ye must have somethin' for us, Glory. There's no use denyin' it. Ye've never bought skag, so ye must have a lot of bottlecaps saved somewhere," Sunflower said, leanin' her face toward mine. As I kept my head down, Sunflower grabbed my cheeks with her front hooves, forcin' me to look at her.

"Wait, Sun! Don't hurt Glory!" Cornflower backed away, raising her voice, trying to calm Sunflower down.

Sunflower's unsettling gaze sent shivers down my spine. She knows, and I know, that if I don't give her what she wants, she's gonna kill me right here, in front of everypony. Then they'll all have to go to another funeral, raid my place, and sell off everything I got.

I know that's exactly how it'll go down.

"Shut the fuck up!" Sunflower jabbed her left hoof toward Cornflower, silencing her. Cornflower covered her mouth with both hooves; she can't stand violence or conflict, especially among us. Without her, this group would've split up long before I joined 'em.

Sunflower took a drag from her cigarette, exhaling the acrid smoke right into my face. She pressed her hoof against my cheek, denying me the chance to even cough. "Ye better bring two thousand bottle caps by next Wednesday, understand?" Sunflower threatened, her voice laced with menace as she took another drag.

Unable to speak with her hoof crushing my cheek, I could only nod in compliance.

With contempt, she released my cheek and turned away, indifferent to everything—our friendship, Dewdrop's death—nothing mattered but those damn bottle caps!

And Citrus? She did nothing, calmly sipping her beer. Best friends in the world.

"Come on, Sun! Don't be so rough on Glory, maybe she ain't got much either," Cornflower interjected, adjusting her trademark green sunglasses. She crouched down, placing a hoof on my back in a comforting gesture. I appreciated Cornflower trying, but I doubted she could do much now. When Sunflower wanted something, she got it, or else she'd likely kill us all.

"I told ye to shut yer fucking mouth! I'm sure as hell she's got enough for skag, and if she doesn't bring it, I'll kill her," Sunflower spat, jabbing her hoof angrily as she grabbed her beer can.

Cornflower stood behind me, as if shielding herself from an imminent attack. Fear was palpable; I could feel her trembling against me.

What could I do in a situation like this? Say no? If I did that, Sunflower would come after me and kill me. She knows where I live, so it wouldn't help to hide at home and hope everything blows over.

Better to give her what she asks for... Son of a bitch, I can't believe my two thousand bottle caps are gonna be wasted on that crap. Though, it doesn't matter what it's spent on, nopony likes being forced to hoof over their bottle caps for no good reason.

I have a plan to get revenge on Sunflower and Citrus. I can't stand either of them anymore, and I hope this plan works. I'm gonna accompany them to that drug deal and take it all when everypony gets distracted or lets their guard down.

"I can't believe we're talkin' about this shit when we just came from a funeral! Didn't you feel anything when Dewdrop died?!" I asked desperately. I no longer cared how the others would react. I had to get it out of my system. Since they got here, they haven't said a word about Dewdrop and her sad end. Anypony would expect to remember the good times, how they met Dewdrop, even funny moments with her, but none of that is being talked about here.

"What the hell are ye talkin' about? Of course Dewdrop's death makes me sad, but the skag is useful for dealin' with her death," Citrus said, throwing her beer can on the ground despite a trash can being right near her. It's the stupidest explanation I've ever heard. You're only interested in your own satisfaction. When Dewdrop was depressed, you didn't do anything to help her!

"I dinnae give a shite about her death. She was obsessed with that fuckin' arsehole who must surely have the smallest todger in the world," Sunflower said, laughing at the top of her lungs. It's nice to see her smile sometimes, but this wasn't the time for jokes like that. I don't find it funny at all. Of course, Citrus tried to laugh but couldn't manage it. I heard her attempt a laugh too.

And Cornflower, she stayed silent with her eyes wide open, standing against the wall, unable to believe what her friends were saying.

Damn, every day these mares get worse, but I'll have to do it. I can't stay with empty hooves. I might leave a little for Cornflower; she never hurt anypony.

"Fuck you..." I muttered under my breath. The insult slipped out instinctively. I wasn’t just sad, I was raging at these two daft whores. They were testing my patience, making me think about that shite.

All the more reason. Maybe this’ll teach them I ain’t their servant who’s gonna hoof over bottlecaps all the time. If they need to get high, let 'em steal or prostitute themselves. Being a mare makes it easy when you can’t earn resources any other way than selling your body.

"What did ye say, Glory? I didn’t hear ye," Sunflower asked, placing a front hoof near her ear and leaning towards me. Lucky for me, she didn’t catch that. Otherwise, we’d already be brawling right here.

I don’t consider myself an expert in martial arts and hoof-to-hoof combat. Whenever I have the chance, I always dodge conflicts... I guess that’ll have to change someday.

I don’t just hate being treated like a sexual object; I also hate being treated like a weakling incapable of defending herself.

I'm not scared of this fucktard... "Nothing, I'll get what you asked for." Not true, to be honest, she terrifies me. Knowing how many ponies she's killed, I realize that I'm 'friends' with a psychopathic killer. Trying to escape from her would be going around in circles because I wouldn't get anywhere. Cornflower still considers her a friend despite everything. I guess she's the reason I'm still here, but even if I wanted to escape, I couldn't.

"That's how I like it, ye better keep yer word," Sunflower said, basically threatening me like she always does. She likes to intimidate and have everypony be afraid of her. I guess the reason I still put up with her is because of her violent past that makes me feel bad for her, but that doesn't mean I'll tolerate any shite she does.

Sunflower turned around and headed over to where Citrus was, clinking their beer cans together, both of them taking a swig at the same time. "We're gonna split the profits equally. Neither of us will have more than the other, and whoever tries to steal from me, I'll cut off their clitoris and feed it to the dogs," Sunflower said sarcastically with her twisted humor. Although I'm sure she meant it. It seems the only one who shares laughs with her is Citrus. I wouldn't be surprised if after making the deal, there's a deathmatch to see who gets to keep it all.

"I would never steal from my friends, I'm incapable..." Cornflower said trembling, putting her back against the wall and her two front hooves fixing her sunglasses.

"I don't care about ye, I'm talking about the others" Sunflower said with her confident smile, trying to intimidate us, the truth is that I'm a little scared of what she's capable of doing, if she could kill a pony using a fuckin' book, I can't imagine what she'd do to me if she caught me stealing the profits.

I'll have to hide far away where she can't find me.

Just imagining how pissed she's going to get when she finds out that I stole from her and that she was left with absolutely nothing, made me smile and burst out laughing in my head.

I was still sad about Dewdrop's death. The momentary silence in this place made me lie on the floor on my side, imagining the good times we had together.

The fact that only Cornflower showed any sign of empathy for the situation and that she’s the only one who truly cares about Dewdrop’s fate breaks my heart into little pieces.

Not only did my friend die in a disgusting, rotten place, but even after her death, she’s insulted in a cruel way, as if all these years had meant nothing to Citrus and Sunflower.

I’ll have to make them pay for this. They’ll be left with nothing. Motherfuckers, they’ll see how each one will survive, because Cornflower and I will be left with everything.

Sunflower finished the last drops of her beer, drinking and smoking as if it were any ordinary day. Her calm demeanor, as if nothing out of the ordinary was happening, struck me. Either she had completely forgotten where we were, or she was just too engrossed in her own interests, much like Citrus.

She tossed the empty can on the ground and burped loudly, not bothering to cover her mouth or apologize. Manners and Sunflower clearly don’t mix. “Let’s go get some fresh air. I’m done with this place.”

“Sure,” Citrus replied, and they both started heading toward the exit. Citrus glanced at me, still curled up in my fetal position, and noticed that Cornflower was staying by my side.

“Ye gonna stay here?” Citrus asked us, showing a hint of concern. At least Citrus seemed to have a bit of heart, recognizing that we’re still grappling with Dewdrop’s death. This small bit of empathy made me contemplate my plan to steal from them even more seriously.

With Sunflower, there’s no hope. She’s a lost cause, incapable of any reason.

“I think so. Glory’s still upset,” Cornflower said, sitting beside me and placing a hoof gently on my wings.

“Pshhh, she’ll get over it,” Citrus said dismissively as she followed Sunflower out. Is that all she has to say? Forget what I said earlier; this bitch is a lost cause too.

It’s disappointing, but honestly, I wasn’t expecting much from her.

It seemed like Citrus and Sunflower were still gabbin' as they walked outta the joint, but I couldn't quite catch their convo anymore. I thought maybe I'd hang around for a spell, reminiscing 'bout the times I spent with Dewdrop in this dumpster fire of a place.

We spent more time stuck inside this hellhole than we ever did bombin' down the streets on our boards, pullin' sick tricks like the old days. I miss those times—they'll never come back.

That sonofabitch skag... I'll always blame it for the destruction it caused among my peeps. I know they had their reasons, but I can't stomach the idea of kickin' the bucket from an OD and fuelin' our addictions.

Celestiadammit, Dewdrop... I hope you ain't watchin' this mess from the great beyond. I betcha you'd be pretty pissed off to see how your buddies are handlein' your loss, or even remember who you truly were.

But don't sweat it, I won't forget you, and I reckon Cornflower won't either.

"Hey, Cornflower," I called out quietly.

"Huh?" she murmured, her hooves shaking a little. She knew exactly what would happen if we pulled off this job, and she was worried about Sunflower's response, but I needed her support, and I felt like she deserved a piece of the action.

"Whaddaya say we swipe the bottle caps from those two? Keep the rest for ourselves?" I suggested, sittin' tight where I was, my gaze locked on the wall in front of me.

Cornflower paused, her voice waverin' as she asked, "Ye mean it?"

"Yeah... We gotta rip 'em off, I can't stand either one of 'em no more." I stated confidently, not givin' a rat's ass about Sunflower's plans. If she wanted to square off, then let her come at me.

"I dunno 'bout this, Glory," Cornflower said, chewing on her lip nervously. "Sunflower's gonna murder us, and she's my mate, I couldn't live with myself if we robbed her, nor Citrus."

Her loyalty was commendable... I must admit, it was hard for me to comprehend given that they'd known each other for years before I joined their circle. "Yes, I know... But witnessin' the manner they've acted and the lack of regard they showed for Dewdrop has made me furious. Besides, they're practically making me hoof over my bottle caps for drug money!"

"I don't bloody know, Glory," Cornflower replied, bringing her forehooves together, torn between agreement and hesitation.

"We'd be in deep shit if we got caught," she added, her voice filled with uncertainty.

I understood her reservations, but I couldn't shake off the anger coursing through me. These so-called friends of mine were treating Dewdrop's memory with disrespect, and I wasn't going to stand idly by while they continued to exploit me.

“Listen, why don'tcha just do what they're askin', eh? Saves us both a heap o' bother," Cornflower said, her eyes hidden behind those dark glasses, but I could feel her gaze on me.

“Not happening... I can’t let them get away with it.” I paused for a moment before continuing, “If you don’t want to help, that’s fine. Even so, when I finish my plan, I’ll leave you some bottle caps in a bag hidden in the bushes near your house.”

"I jus' don't wanna see ye hurt, y'know? When Sunflower gets mad, she turns real nasty, specially when it comes to drugs. I mean, I ken she's got issues, but..." Cornflower said. I’d never seen her so serious and worried before. It was good to know she genuinely cared, but I had to do this.

“Just don’t tell them about this, can I trust you with that? Act like we never had this conversation,” I said to Cornflower. I already assumed I couldn’t count on her help, but keeping her mouth shut was the least she could do. Those bitches have to pay no matter what, even if it means I’ll have a psychopath chasing me all over Harmony Kingdom.

"I dunno, Glory. What if we're caught? I dinnae fancy dyin'," Cornflower exclaimed, her voice rising in alarm as she expressed her discomfort with the idea of stealin' and turnin' on each other. She understood my motivations, I was certain of that; it was a petty act of vengeance for today's events, and if I let it slide, they'd continue exploiting me for their own gain.

"I'll take the heat, Corn. Tell 'em I threatened to kill you or summat like that, so you keep you gob shut about the plan. Say I even planned for you to be part of it, so they wouldn't suspect you," I explained, feeling confident in my course of action, despite the fact that all the blame would land squarely on me. I wasn't doing this for myself, to feed my ego or somethin'; I was doin' it for Dewdrop above all else, and I believed she'd approve of my actions.

"Ye're askin' me tae lie, Glory?" Cornflower queried, rarely did she resort to dishonesty, the last time she fibbed was to her mother ages ago, before I joined this group.

"Yeah, you need to, or Sunflower'll have your head. I hate havin' to involve you in this, but I need your help, and I can't be too sure of your response if I don't ask first," I reasoned, feeling a twinge of guilt for dragging Cornflower into this mess.

As I watched her shake her head vehemently, placing both forehooves together, I rose from the frigid ground, took a seat, and moved closer to her, attempting to soothe her agitated state.

"If you don't, she'll kill ya. You know what you gotta do if they start sniffin' round. Tell 'em I plotted everything as retaliation, and I'll threaten to kill you if you don't keep your trap shut."

With a deep breath, Cornflower leaned back, swallowing hard, rubbing her neck anxiously. "All right, Glory, I'll do what ye say."

"Brilliant, thanks," I muttered under my breath before fixing my gaze on the wall ahead and remaining stationary for a spell before heading back to my mum's abode.

All systems were go, I simply needed to bide my time until the opportune moment arrived to exact my revenge. May Sunflower and Citrus rot in hell, I couldn't abide either of them any longer.

With their stash pilfered, they'd be sans drugs for quite some time, and if they wished to retrieve what they'd lost, they'd have to resort to less convenient methods - ones I was positive neither of them would relish undertaking.

And to top it all off, they wouldn't even possess sufficient funds to purchase a ticket home, merely contemplating their flushed, irate visages brought forth fits of silent laughter within me. This was going to be fun, trust me, you have no clue.

However, I couldn't help but feel a smidge guilty regarding poor Cornflower, left to suffer through their dramatics. Knowing Sunflower's temperament, she'd undoubtedly wreak havoc wherever she went, causing Cornflower considerable distress.

I pray that the chaos doesn't escalate and involve innocent parties unrelated to the predicament, I solely wish for the brunt of the repercussions to fall on me and for even a pony like Citrus to bear the brunt of Sunflower's wrath whenever she discovers the theft.

My scheme paid off, no doubt about it! Though I hadn't witnessed it personally, I was convinced that Sunflower had been seething over my actions and thus far has failed to track me down - it's been several years since that fateful day.

Of course, I made a swift exit and hightailed it back to Marechester posthaste, utilizing the loot to adorn my fresh digs, serving as my sanctuary till this very day. On the surface, I kept things minimalistic to avoid unwanted scrutiny, but beneath the facade lay a cozy nest tailored to my liking.

Despite my best efforts to banish the nagging suspicion that Sunflower might eventually locate me, particularly given my gig at the radio, I reckon she's clued in by now. Yet, I've managed to conceal info that could expedite her pursuit, keeping my cards close to my chest for the time being.

Whatever transpires, I'm prepared - after all, Comet and Linus have honed my skills in firearm skirmishes and hoof-to-hoof combats. At present, I harbor nary an iota of fear toward Sunflower; she can kiss my ass.

That day during the skagdeal, Sunflower seemed unusually composed, almost serene, which struck me as peculiar considering our history. Perhaps her satisfaction stemmed from the fact that I'd followed through on her orders, avoiding any bloodshed.

Not only had I fulfilled my obligations, but the transaction itself ran smoothly, free of treachery or attempts on our lives. No cunning assassins lurked in the shadows, waiting to swipe the contraband, unlike in those Applewood films. It was flawless.

The drug dealers had showered us with a mountainous pile of bottlecaps in return for the merchandise, and naturally, they desired to commemorate the occasion somehow. How fitting, then, that they chose to get blitzed out of their minds!

Sunflower's tranquil countenance during that period occasionally caused me to question whether continuing with the plan was wise, as my thoughts whispered lies that she had mended her ways and would steer clear of future misadventures. Alas, I was sorely mistaken, as the ensuing events at the watering hole left no room for second thoughts...

We settled into our seats at the humdrum bar in Trotland, sipping drinks cautiously, with sobriety being paramount for me due to my impending plans.

This particular establishment wasn't renowned for its excellence, yet it served as the nearest option to our rendezvous point. Conversation revolved predominantly around the distribution of bottlecaps, and it struck me then that Dewdrop had vanished from everypony else's memory save for Cornflower, who spoke fondly of her longing.

The vacant chair beside ours seemed to echo Dewdrop's absence, as if it had been reserved specifically for her. Our quartet felt incomplete without her presence, yet to the rest of the group, Dewdrop was inconsequential.

Such callousness infuriated me beyond measure, fueling my disdain for drugs and the coldhearted morons they created. Fortunately, the crowd was thinner than normal, even during midday hours, reducing the likelihood of encounters with troublemakers such as Sunflower.

I reached into my suit pocket, pulling out a letter from my 'marefriend' Sunrise. I'd been too preoccupied to read it yet, but now seemed like the perfect opportunity. Nervous butterflies swarmed within me, despite the fact that Sunrise wasn't present and our relationship remained undisclosed. For some strange reason, I found myself terrified to open the letter. Curiosity gnawed at me, but I felt compelled to read it to ease the burden weighing on my mind.

Maybe if I eavesdropped on my "mates'" chatter for a minute, I could gather enough courage to tackle the letter head-on.

My sweet Celestia... What the hell did Sunrise write to me? I prayed she hadn't grown lonely during these past weeks without my visits, but I couldn't deny feeling frightened. Our relationship might appear improper, leading to further complications in my already precarious situation.

"So, what are ye plannin' tae do with the eight grand, Cornflower?" Citrus queried, downing another bottle of beer like it was water. By now, she'd polished off half a dozen bottles in less than an hour.

"Probably git maself a new telly, tickets tae the Amber Aura concert, an' a wee bit o' claes," Cornflower responded nonchalantly, puffing away at her cigarette. Despite her abstention from alcohol, she seemed content with her nicotine fix. I gritted my teeth against the nagging irritation of the smoke, determined to remain silent. After all, it was all for Corn.

"Jist that? Aren't ye goin' tae geeked wi' us? It's pure hilarious watchin' ye act like a fuckin' hound when ye're high," Citrus taunted, reclining in her seat with a smirk on her face.

Cornflower flushed at the reminder of her uninhibited behaviour under the influence, not to mention the unwanted advances she made when she was high – including attempting to perform oral sex on me when I wasn't in the mood. But I tried to push those unpleasant memories aside; I figured witnessing her happiness was worth it.

"Na, honestly, I've been thinkin' 'bout it an' I don't reckon I'll be takin' any... at least fer now," Cornflower admitted, maintaining eye contact with her cigarette and the clouds of smoke billowing forth.

"Can't bleedin' believe ye waste the caps on shit like that, Cornflower. Ye should hoof 'em over tae me instead," Citrus sneered sardonically. I wasn't sure whether she meant it seriously or was merely jesting with Cornflower.

"Well, at the end o' the day, it's ma profit, an' I can bloody well do what I like with it, innit?" Cornflower replied quietly, careful not to come across as too harsh towards Citrus.

Citrus snorted derisively, glancing around the room. "Psht, I'd invest 'em in somethin' canny like placin' bets an' makin' a fortune, buyin' the poshest shite in the shops an' more drugs," she boasted arrogantly.

"Bets? Yeh ken fine well that Ah dinnae understand that crap, Ah'd end up gettin' fleeced every time," Cornflower quipped, exhaling a cloud of smoke straight into Citrus's face playfully.

Undeterred by the smoke, Citrus drained her beer and relished its taste, apparently indifferent to the smoky environment surrounding them. "Aye, it'd be a cinch tae steal every last penny frae ye, coz ye cannae even grasp basic principles. All ye ken is how tae get wasted an' fuck."

"Hey, that ain't cool, Citrus. Why are you sayin' nasty shit to Cornflower?" I interjected, stepping between them. I'd been waiting for an opening to speak up, and this seemed like the moment. I hated the thought of her pal talking to her like that.

"Don't be such a softie. That's how we roll. It's been like that fae ages, even afore yer arse showed up in Trotland," Citrus retorted, grinning arrogantly whilst nursing her drink. It seemed like her words didn't seem to affect Cornflower's self-worth in the slightest.

But speaking of Cornflower, she stood silently, gazing at the floor with a stoic expression. On the outside, she appeared composed, but I knew deep down her heart was shattering into a million pieces.

"Is that so? Well then, lemme share a little joke about your shitty mom skills," I shot back mockingly, though I admit it was petty of me. With Cornflower's predicament on my mind, I felt compelled to take action, no matter how immature.

The tension in the room grew heavy, revealing the weight of the past struggles.

"Don't even dare bring that up, ya little twat. Mention it once more an' I'll crack yer skull open wi' this bottle," Citrus growled menacingly, slamming the glass onto the table with force. Unlike Sunflower, I wasn't intimidated by this arrogant cow.

"Don't be a softie, it'll be a laugh," I persisted, continuing to poke fun at Citrus. She wouldn't dare harm me - where else would they find more bottlecaps for their drugs? Thanks to me, we were practically rolling in dough compared to her.

"Fuck you, Glory! One more word an' ah'll slaughter ye!" Citrus snarled, pressing her forehooves together. To be honest, it was gratifying to see her lose control like that, giving her a taste of her own medicine. I imagined that's how Cornflower must feel inside, or perhaps she was just sad, watching her friend belittle her as if it were nothing.

Cornflower shivered with apprehension, taking note of the escalating conflict. Unable to bear the silence any longer, she intervened. "Lassies, let's no' fecht, can't we juist enjoy the heap o' bottlecaps we hae? Nae need tae argue at a time like this."

"Whit aboot ma deid bairn, Glory? How could ye no' ken that would set me aff? Mockin' ma weans that's gone, that's no' on." Citrus stomped her hoof, flaring her nostrils in anger.

"No, Citrus, you've got it all twisted. Ain't mockin' your foal, but your shite parenting, stop twisting my words!" I matched her posture, staring daggers at her. This wasn't solely about defending Corn - now Citrus was misrepresenting my motives to portray me as the insensitive mare here, while she was the actual source of contempt at our table.

"I ain't twisting nuthin'. Yer shitty joke was aboot ma dead foal, fer certain!" Citrus snapped, baring her teeth in fury. Our foreheads collided, and I opened my mouth to respond, but Cornflower intervened swiftly.

With extended hooves, she separated us, "Settle doun, both o' ye! There's nae point in arguin' bout this anymore. Let's jus' carry on enjoyin' the brews, an' I apologise for yer loss, Citrus. I reckon Glory didnae intend tae offend ye wi' that."

Stepping back onto two hooves, I spread mine wide apart, signaling surrender. "Cornflower's right, there's no point in continuing with this. Let's leave it at that, alright?"

"Go tae hell, Glory. I'll calm doon, jus' for Corn, but next time, I swear, I'll smash yer fuckin' heid in wi' ma hooves." Citrus settled back into her seat, grinding her teeth together, crossed legs facing left.

You're defending Corn now? Go fuck yourself, a minute ago you were makin' jokes about her lacking brains. Now you're crying about bein' a shitty mother, neglecting your own filly to chase drugs instead.

This ain't about who said the worst stuff, I know Citrus ripped Corn's heart to shreds with her words, but she won't show it, she'll remain quiet.

Still, I can't sit idly by while Citrus talks shit about Corn's lack of intelligence. It only fuels my desire to rob her blind, leaving her wallowing in misery. Then she can wonder why the fuck I did it. Cornflower and I'll keep all the bottlecaps!

"Whatever, bitch. Your threats can kiss my ass," I retorted, settling back into my seat. I wasn't keen on continuing the fight, but I was tired of the constant threats, especially after dealing with Sunflower.

In that moment, I realized I'd disrupted the friendly chat between Citrus and Cornflower regarding their plans for the profits. But maybe she appreciated that I stuck up for her – that's what I chose to believe anyway.

Truthfully, I doubted Corn enjoyed Citrus remarks, nopony likes to be spoken to like that. Despite feeling like I'd done the right thing, it was difficult to gauge Corn's thoughts. All I knew was that she didn't want us to fight, and I intended to honor that wish, as long as Citrus didn't push my buttons too far.

Citrus remained silent, focusing on drinkin' to quell her anger. The way she gripped the bottle suggested she might hurl it at me any second. On the contrary, Cornflower carried on smokin', her gaze drifting towards the table. I scooched my chair nearer to her, avoidin' Citrus' glare and Sunflower's vacant seat.

It struck me as odd that I hadn't spotted Sunflower in a spell. She mentioned comin' back later, but she never showed. My gut told me she might be causin' trouble in the alleyway.

The tense silence began to weigh heavily upon me. I'd put down the booze hours earlier, only polishin' off two bottles. Without somethin' to distract myself, the unease coursed through my veins. In desperation, I recalled the letter Sunrise wrote me... Damnit.

If anypony found out about our secret romance, I'd probably wind up raped, tormented, and buried alive till I died. That's why I tried to erase her from my memory, but it seemed like she truly loved me. What the hay am I gonna do now?

I thought I'd moved past it, but the memories still lingered, half-buried beneath layers of guilt. Those days, I became a living embodiment of sorrow, hidin' my pain from Mama and Lucent, who'd never forgive me if they learned the truth.

As for me, I'm confused. I don't know if I should admit my feelings for Sunrise, I honestly don't know. Every interaction with her triggers an emotional tsunami within me, and reading her letters leaves me breathless.

But I gotta shake off this burden. I'll read her words carefully, savoring each sentence before glance around the bar, pretending everything's normal until I finish the letter.

Deep down, I trust myself to handle this. As long as I stay cool-headed and remind myself that she hasn't shared our secret yet.

Celestia, can't believe readin' a goddamn letter's turned into such a hassle. Got it right here in front of me, all I gotta do is read it silently, not like I'm gonna announce it to the whole bar. Been at this since I got it, and I still haven't managed to read a single sentence. First line starts with "Dear" followed by my name. Can't be that bad, right? Clear as day that it's meant for me. Who else would it be for?

Alright, let's dive in.

First sentence goes, "Don't worry, my love. I haven't told anypony about our secret." Sigh of relief as I read that part. At least Sunrise hasn't spilled the beans about us. Still, my life's hangin' by a thread.

Says not to worry, easy for her to say. Ain't like she tosses and turns at night like I do, spendin' weeks dealin' with the fear they'll take me out.

"Know you must be swamped, but when are you coming back to see me?" Truth be told, I dunno. With our precarious circumstances, I'd love to catch up with you, but I need more time to sort things out. This ain't easy for me.

"Miss you so much, Glory." Same here, but when ya write stuff like that, it jumbles up my feelings even more. Stuck in limbo, can't find a way out no matter how hard I struggle.

"Swear on yer sweet life ya'll come back one day." Not sure about that. Makes me feel a little bit pressured. Sunrise can't grasp the severity of my current predicament. Frustratin'. But considerin' she can act childish at times...

I reckon once I finalize my scheme, I'll high-tail it outta Trotland to dodge Sunflower. Stayin' here'd be askin' for trouble. Think the best move is pen a letter detailin' my messy business with these supposed friends of mine.

Before grabbing that bag, I figured I oughta snatch it all. Coulda settled for my portion, but I didn't give a flying fuck about leavin' scraps for Citrus or Sunflower.

Each word I read sent my hooves shiverin' like I was frozen solid. Despite Sunrise keepin' our secret under wraps, the possible repercussions still hung heavy.

Not entirely certain if I should carry on reading the letter. Made progress beyond what I initially anticipated.

Once the tension eased, Citrus and Cornflower picked up their chat again—probably a decent sign. Figured I'd hold my tongue unless one of 'em reached out to me first.

Truth be told, that letter wasn't exactly lengthy; I could've read it in under sixty seconds flat. Yet it felt like it took forever to complete such a trivial task.

Gotta face facts: I acted like a selfish biotch, jumpin' into bed with whoever without thinkin' twice. Hell, how was I supposed to know any better?

Whatever, can't reverse history now. Damn it.

"Keep safe, Glory. See ya soon." Thanks, Sunrise. Seems like you don't have jack shit to sweat compared to me. Believe me, growin' up ain't nearly as rosy as you picture it. Alongside worryin' 'bout our relationship, I gotta juggle these meddling ponies.

Sunflower's gonna track me down after this, while you're sleepin' peacefully like a foal in its cradle, without a worry in sight. Sometimes I wish I could swap places with you.

Slipped the letter into my suit pocket, felt lighter knowing I'd read it all. Now I just had to push forward with this mess.

Pondering where the hell Sunflower disappeared to. Haven't caught wind of her relentless cursing or her obsession with screaming 'cunt' in every other sentence.

Glanced to my left, saw nothing but peaceful ponies sippin' brewskis while gabbing about ordinary matters. No trace of Sunflower anywhere. Strange indeed.

Might have to quiz 'em, "Anypony seen Sunflower around? I said she'd pop back soon, but she ain't shown her face yet." Don't particularly care where she is, just don't fancy her stirring up drama, given her erratic nature. Might land us in hot water if she causes a ruckus.

"Drinkin' with her mate," Citrus replied casually, setting down her empty glass.

"Her mate? Thought she only hang around with us…you know, considering she's a psycho," I questioned, cocking my head back.

"But dinnae forget, that doesnae mean she cant mix wi' othir ponies, fae all I ken, she seems tae hae a grand time wi' Candy instead o' us," Citrus pointed out, lifting a foreleg and gesturing towards the pair.

Huh, never heard that name before. Turned around, spotted Citrus' signal, and noticed Sunflower sipping drinks with the mysterious Candy.

Okay, not only the revelation that she's got other pals takes me aback, but the peculiar scene unfolding between them leaves me baffled. Sunflower's pouring booze on Candy while locking lips with her in an intimate manner.

What the actual fuck is going on here? They seem to be indulging in some kinky antics right in front of everypony. Surprisingly enough, the mares kept their distance, but the stallions appeared to be quietly appreciative of the spectacle.

"So we're just gonna ignore it then?" I queried, resting my left hoof on the top rail.

"Nah, I don't fancy dyin' today," Citrus retorted sarcastically, polishing her sunnies against her suit jacket.

Turned to Cornflower for support, but she merely shook her head disapprovingly, mouthing a silent "No".

"Come on, isn't it wrong for Sunflower to be acting like that in public?" I prepared to rise from my seat, but Citrus halted me with a wave of her forehoof, indicating for me to stay put.

"It's her way of havin' fun, leave her be, Glory. If ye start hassling her, don't complain when she smashes a bottle in yer gob," Citrus seemed somewhat concerned about my wellbeing, but I couldn't shake off the feeling that she was only trying to collect more bottle caps by keeping me nearby.

True enough, when Sunflower's soused, she becomes even more volatile and unpredictable. Watching her engage in a wet and messy play display in broad daylight left me utterly astonished

Tried my best to steer clear of their raunchy show, but found myself drawn in, telling myself that it was only pony nature to take notice of unusual occurrences. After all, curiosity killed the cat, but satisfaction brought him back.

Decided to concentrate on both their actions and conversation, grateful that the clamor from other patrons remained minimal, allowing me to hear their heated exchanges clearly. It was almost surreal witnessing them lose themselves in their passion, seemingly oblivious to the fact that they were in a crowded bar.

With a swift flick of her horn, Candy conjured another bottle, drenching Sunflower in booze like she was conducting an alcoholic baptism. Sunflower reciprocated by shaking her ass provocatively, giving Candy a prime view of her booty.

Watching this X-rated spectacle unfold in public left me torn between disgust and intrigue. Rationally, they should've scurried off to the bathroom for some private action, but they seemed blissfully unaware of their audience.

Not a soul dared intervene due to Sunflower's intimidating rep, and I hadn't the faintest clue about Candy beyond her name. But hanging out with a nutjob like Sunflower implied she was certifiably crazy too.

While I strive to avoid judging ponies based on surface impressions, the vibe I picked up was that palling around with a lunatic demanded a similar screwball mentality.

"Keep it aw up, Candy, it's bloomin' brilliant!" Sunflower crooned seductively, taking no notice of the dampness spreading through her suit.

"Du Hure, du machst mir absolute Lust," Candy sneered, drowning Sunflower in waves of ale.

To be honest, observing Sunflower losing herself in her joy was uplifting, but I couldn't help but question whether there had to be such an ostentatious exhibition. Couldn't they just sit back and enjoy a couple of ales like the rest of the ponies did?

Of course, the female patrons gradually dispersed, leaving only Citrus, Cornflower, and myself behind. Considering the mounting turmoil, it seemed only natural that we would end up being the lone survivors.

I shifted my eyes away from Sunflower's escapade, finding Citrus and Cornflower engrossed in their casual banter as if nothing out of the ordinary was occurring. Initially, I assumed they would react similarly to my own shock, but apparently not.

Although I couldn't fault Sunflower for letting loose, it struck me that perhaps this wasn't her first rodeo. Goddammit, I was only just coming to terms with this reality now.

Determined to refrain from disrupting their discussion, I bit my lip, contemplating whether asking about Candy might lead to another argument among us. Nevertheless, my curiosity bubbled to the surface, and I posed the question, "Both of you, do you know Candy?"

Upon hearing my query, Citrus and Cornflower froze mid-conversation, swiveled their heads toward me, and fixed me with piercing gazes. "Aye, a wee bit, all ah ken aboot her is that she hails frae Maremany an' she enjoys tearin' apart pubs wi' Sunflower," Citrus explained, propping her hooves on the table, which was strictly prohibited in bars, but since Sunflower was present, we held a certain level of privilege. Despite this, I didn't desire to exploit our position unduly.

Cornflower shot me a nervous glance, exhaling a plume of smoke directly into my nostrils. With a swift movement, I fanned my wings open to disperse the irritant, muttering under my breath, "Aye, I dinna ken her verra weel either, but I'd prefer tae steer clear o' her. Ah dinna ken whit she's capable o'." Cornflower's suspicion of Candy was warranted, given her wild conduct.

Regrettably, I was light on details, hence I committed myself to keeping watch over the proceedings. All I hoped was that neither of them would create a goddamned disaster within the bar, although anticipating decorum from Sunflower was a tall order.

Fixated on them yet again, my gaze bore deeper, and I witnessed Sunflower and Candy engaged in a heated kiss, their tongues entwined eagerly, both dripping with booze. It seemed as if they were indulging in some sort of sensual exchange, relishing each other like connoisseurs savouring top-notch spirits.

With hoof wrapped around each other, their tongues met once more, swapping saliva liberally. Sunflower slid her hooves across Candy's genitals, clad or not, it was obvious they were participating in a form of public sex play.

Sunflower had stopped kissing Candy, but her hooves continued to explore Candy's pussy, her lips trailing soft bites along Candy's neck. "Oh, das ist unglaublich, keep treating me like a bitch, Sunflower!" Candy moaned, her voice a mix of pleasure and command. It was clear they were made for each other...

Watching this scene stirred something within me, a sensation I couldn’t quite put into words. I felt an unexpected surge of arousal at the sight of these two mares, undeniably attractive, entangled in their intimate display.

The longer I watched, the stronger my desire grew, a need that was hard to ignore. I found myself fighting the urge to touch myself, my body betraying me as saliva dripped from my mouth, making me appear almost wild, as if I craved a mare to satisfy me immediately.

But I know I can control my impulses, I believe...

My front hooves stayed perched on the top rail of the chair, trembling like they had a mind of their own. I swallowed hard and brought one hoof to my neck, trying to steady myself.

Sometimes, I’d lean back a little, adjusting my black tie, like my body was on autopilot. These gestures, they just happened—probably ’cause I was doing everything I could to keep my urges in check.

I know I’m a pervert, and I’ve already proven it with my whole mess with Sunrise and my desperation to find a ‘replacement’ for Blackjack. But that don’t mean I’m gonna start pleasuring myself right here in front of my friends.

It’d be helpful if I just looked away, but I couldn’t. Curiosity was eating at me. I wanted to see what was gonna happen as these two kept having their ‘fun.’

Sunflower was on top of Candy, moving back and forth like she was trying to penetrate her. She had one hoof on Candy’s butt, and with the other, she was giving Candy a drink in a way that was way more sexual than anything else.

Candy looked back, opening her mouth suggestively, letting drops fall to the floor. When I glanced down, I noticed the floor was soaked, a mess of mixed beer pooling together.

It wasn’t much of a surprise to see the counter piled high with bottles and cups, stacked up like some kinda mountain. It told me all I needed to know—they were completely drunk, lost in their own world... May Celestia save us.

I knew the situation could be a whole lot worse, but for now, things were surprisingly calm. Nopony was hurt, and at least Sunflower hadn’t blown up over something stupid yet.

I guess if things keep going like this, nothing bad’ll happen, and the situation won’t spiral outta control... Even though they’re both all dressed up, I wouldn’t be surprised if they end up going down on each other right here in front of us.

One thing I gotta admire about Sunflower, despite everything, is how she manages to find happiness. Her foalhood was pure torture, like stepping into hell every time she walked through the door of her own home. But she found refuge in her friends, and thanks to them, she’s still here.

And now, look at her—laughing, drinking, having a good time. Even if I don’t agree with how she’s doin’ it, she’s still finding a way to smile. It’s not all anger inside her after all.

And me? Well, a sea of bad decisions washed me up where I am now.

I don't even know if joining this group was a good idea. How was I supposed to know? Things were so different back then. Everything changes—sometimes for the worse, sometimes for the better.

I don’t know, I can’t predict the future, and what’s the point of tryin’? If I knew everything that was gonna happen, life would be boring. Like they say, life’s full of surprises. I guess that’s what makes it fun, right?

My eyes landed on Sunflower and Candy again. They were still dancing provocatively.

Sunflower wiggled her butt at Candy. “Take off yer clothes, Candy. I want to have sex with ye.”

Candy burped loudly, like she didn’t care who was around. That was pretty gross, ugh. She couldn’t even think straight with her brain so soaked in booze. “If you want some of zis,” Candy purred, caressing her own butt, “first you’re gonna have to fight me!”

Sunflower wobbled, barely keeping her balance. “Really? I don’t wanna fuck ye if yer covered in bruises!”

Candy laughed, clutching her stomach with her front hooves as she hiccuped. “Before we make love, I want some action first! Come on, try to hit me!”

What the fuck is goin’ on? Don’t tell me... they’re gonna fight? They’re gonna wreck the whole damn place! Sure, the bar owners are hidin’ behind the counter, too scared to get involved, but that don’t mean we can just go destroyin’ a business that probably took years to build. And the worst part? It doesn’t even seem like this is the first time it’s happened.

"If ye want a good beating, put on my favorite song first, ye ken, for inspiration!" Sunflower tried to keep herself up by standing on the edge of the counter, pointing her front hoof towards the jukebox.

Oh no, we're fucked... Well Citrus doesn't care, Cornflower is used to this, not that her opinion is going to change anything, but still, they'll make a fucking mess here!

I can't do anything either... About candy I'm not sure, I don't know her, but from what she says she seems to know how to fight, that could be a sign that she could be just as dangerous as Sunflower.

Candy, by putting a bottle cap in the jukebox, had put Sunflower's favorite song, Crapage.

That's her idea of fun

Citrus and Cornflower stopped talking the moment they heard the intro to Sunflower’s favorite song.

Cornflower turned around, placing a front hoof on the top rail of her chair as she sipped her beer. “Nae again…” she muttered, and from the way she said it, I could tell this wasn’t her first time witnessing Sunflower wreak havoc in a bar. Makes me wonder just how much chaos I missed since I left for Marechester.

“They’re gonna destroy the whole fuckin’ place… I just hope they don’t accidentally throw a bottle at us,” Citrus said, her voice tinged with worry as she got up from her chair. “Let’s get outta here. This place has already turned into a boxin’ ring.” She grabbed the bag full of bottle caps...

FUCK, FUCK, FUCK! That could’ve been my chance to swipe it and get the hell outta here! Why didn’t I think of this sooner? Damn it! Now Citrus has the bag, and I don’t think it’s a good idea to try takin’ it from her.

Okay… okay, don’t stress out. Maybe later, back at the hotel where we’re stayin’, I can steal it while Citrus and Sunflower are fast asleep. I mean, both of ’em have been drinkin’ too much—maybe I can snag the bag without either of ’em noticin’.

If I tried stealin’ it now, Citrus would probably do whatever it takes to stop me. It wouldn’t have worked anyway. And even if Sunflower’s drunk, she could still chase after me.

Okay, it was just a momentary stress attack. Thinkin’ about it clearly, that plan wouldn’t have worked. I’m feelin’ a little calmer now—was about to smash my face into the wall outta rage.

"Aye? And how the hell am I supposed to trust that when ye walk out that door, ye’re not gonna leg it wi’ ma bottle caps?" Sunflower was up on two hooves, and I feared the worst—that she’d come charging at us, ready to kill.

"We'll just be outside, right close tae here. Calm the fuck down," Citrus said, extending her front hooves towards the exit, pointing to a bench near the bar. Looked like she wanted to sit there and keep chatting with Cornflower.

Sunflower whipped a knife out of her suit pocket, pointing the tip right at us. "None o’ that shite! One o’ ye is stayin’ here, tae make sure ye don’t rob me!"

"I’ll be outside, near the window. You can see me from there," I said, playing it cool. After all, I was the one who paid for everything—how could she suspect me? It’s thanks to me we’ve got all these profits, and I’ll “sacrifice” myself to stay close to the impending disaster.

I couldn’t help but smirk, thinking about how Sunflower’ll react when she wakes up and realizes her beloved bottle caps are gone. She’ll never suspect it was me who nicked them.

"Okay, Glory, stand right where I can see ya, or I’ll cut your fuckin’ wings off!" Sunflower threatened, pointing her knife at me as I made my way to the exit. I positioned myself in front of the nearest window, which was wide enough for Sunflower to keep an eye on me.

Was I scared? Not really. I just had to follow this psycho’s orders—it’s the only way to keep her calm. Don’t contradict her, don’t open your mouth, just do what she says.

Citrus and Cornflower headed over to the bench across the street, fully visible from inside the bar. But I wouldn’t be shocked if Sunflower was so drunk that she didn’t realize how close it actually was.

"Are you done talkin’ to your bitches, Sunflower?" Candy slurred, leaning against a column to stay on her hooves, hiccuping all the while.

"Aye, game on!" Sunflower tucked the knife back into her suit pocket. She and Candy started squaring up, ready to brawl.

Sunflower and Candy stared each other down, both struggling to stay on their hooves, but with so much booze in their veins, all they were doing was messing each other up, especially now that they were supposed to be fighting.

Thanks, Sunflower, for makin' my job of stealin’ from you even easier, you crazy bitch.

Sunflower lunged at Candy, swinging a hoof at her face, but Candy ducked just in time and stepped back.

Undeterred, Sunflower tried a roundhouse kick, even throwing in a jump, but Candy leaned back and grabbed Sunflower’s back hoof mid-kick.

Candy used her magic to yank Sunflower towards her, pulling her right into her face—specifically, into her crotch. Even with their clothes still on, Candy started licking Sunflower’s vagina, making her moan as she pleasured her. Then, Candy shoved her to the side, sending Sunflower crashing into the table where she’d been standing before.

"WHAT THE HELL!" Sunflower yelled, before smashing down onto the table, breaking it to pieces and sending glasses crashing to the floor, spilling the leftover drinks everywhere.

I hope Candy gives you a good beatin’, ‘cause you damn well deserve it.

"Always ready for another start, always goin’ for another round!" Candy sang Sunflower's favorite song while spinning in circles, though her hiccups made it sound awful.

Sunflower whipped around and stood up in one swift motion, grinning as she wiped the blood trickling from her lips. "You! You’re perfect all the time," Sunflower slurred, pointing a hoof at Candy as she slowly advanced. "You gotta please the public line!"

They were both singing “Crapage,” all while fighting and having sex. What kind of twisted fun is this?

Well... now that I think about it, I should probably keep my opinions to myself, considering I used to do BDSM with Blackjack, and believe me, I loved whippin’ her.

Right now, my biggest worry is how this poor bar’s gonna end up. The owners must be hidin’ somewhere—I haven’t seen ‘em in a good few minutes.

Sunflower aimed a sidekick at Candy, but even though Candy seemed distracted, she managed to dodge by crouching and jumping back.

Candy countered with a hook punch, but Sunflower quickly extended her front hoof to block the attack. With her other hoof, she struck Candy square in the chest.

As Candy staggered back from the blow, Sunflower seized the opportunity and delivered another powerful kick. This time, Candy was sent flying across the bar, crashing into the wall. The impact shattered a picture hanging there and left a small crack in the wall, causing debris to tumble to the floor.

Sunflower started laughing as she watched Candy fall to the ground, like this was some kind of comedy show where characters take ridiculous tumbles. "HAHAHAH! Git up, Candy, it's no time tae sleep!" Sunflower burped, leaning against the counter.

She dropped her face onto the wooden surface, fighting the urge to vomit, swallowing back the food that nearly came up.

Candy, still lying face down on the floor, slowly lifted her head. Seeing Sunflower struggling with the effects of the alcohol, she couldn’t help but laugh too. "If you puke, you can forget about getting any pussy," Candy joked, still chuckling as she slowly began to recover.

"Shut yer geggie, Candy, I can hoofdle it!" Sunflower snapped back, pushing herself off the counter. She was still wobbly, but it was clear she was determined to get Candy's attention.

I can’t help but wonder what it is that draws Sunflower to Candy. Is it because they both share this love for bar fights and chaos? The idea of Sunflower feeling love for anypony seems strange to me, but if she’s after Candy’s ass, I guess it’s because they’ve got a lot more in common than I thought.

At least the bar was empty now; the ponies who realized things were only getting worse had cleared out.

Not even the bar’s owners dared to intervene. Who wants to deal with murderous or combat-experienced ponies? I guess Candy must be feared too, considering she's the only pony here, battling Sunflower, and somehow she’s even managed to befriend her.

Candy used her magic to levitate a broken glass bottle that was lying nearby. "Then try to dodge this, schlampe!" she shouted, hurling the bottle directly at Sunflower.

Sunflower dodged it with a quick tilt of her head. If that bottle had hit her, it could’ve caused some serious harm, given the speed with which Candy threw it.

I don’t want Sunflower to die; I just wish she’d rein in that violent and explosive attitude of hers. It’s not just dangerous for her, but for anypony she associates with.

Sunflower glanced back at the shattered bottle, realizing how close she'd come to serious injury if she hadn't dodged in time. "What the hell was that? Were ye tryin’ tae kill me?" she snapped, turning her glare back to Candy, who still wore that defiant smile.

Candy finally got to her hooves, brushing the dirt off her clothes with a casual air. "I don’t know, maybe?" she replied, dripping with sarcasm.

Sunflower brought a hoof to her mouth, fighting the urge to vomit that was creeping up her throat. "Mmmm, we can both play that game." She gripped a nearby table with both front hooves and hurled it at Candy.

With a quick backflip, Candy launched herself into the air, dodging the table with ease. The table smashed into the wall, splintering into pieces.

Candy charged toward Sunflower on two hooves, moving at high speed. But just before she reached her, Candy leaped into the air, aiming to land a punch right in Sunflower’s face.

Sunflower looked up, spotting Candy mid-air. With an impressive move, she slid to the right and kicked Candy square in the groin, sending her flying.

"Heilige Scheisse!" Candy cried out in pain as she hit the floor, landing in a puddle of the various drinks they’d spilled since entering the bar.

Candy lay face down, and Sunflower licked her lips provocatively, approaching her slowly. "Stay right where ye are, don’t move," Sunflower murmured in a low, erotic tone.

She crouched down behind Candy, tearing at her clothes with raw strength until the fabric over Candy’s crotch was ripped away. Sunflower didn’t hesitate—she plunged her tongue into Candy’s vagina. "Mmmmm," she moaned.

Candy let out a moan of her own, though it was clear she was still trying to recover from the blow. Despite the pain, she was enjoying the cunnilingus.

At this point, I’m wondering, what the hell am I even watching? This goes way beyond what Blackjack and I used to do. Who in their right mind thinks it’s exciting to mix fighting and sex like this?

I guess only in the twisted heads of these two ponies.

Sunflower, having grown bored of licking Candy’s vagina, shifted her focus quickly. She grabbed a mouthful of Candy’s mane and yanked it back hard, positioning herself on top of Candy and mimicking a thrusting motion.

Candy gritted her teeth and winced in pain. "Shit, Sunflower! That hurts… I think I like it..." Despite the pain from Sunflower's harsh grip on her mane, Candy’s flushed cheeks made it clear she was enjoying it.

Sunflower reveled in the control she had over the situation, her expression a mix of dominance and satisfaction. "Shut yer fucking mouth, conversations are over," she snapped, her confidence radiating.

As for me, there’s no way I’m sticking around to watch this any longer. I’ve had enough—fuck this.

I turned away; it was too much for me. Watching Sunflower and Candy was more than I could hoofle.

Damn Sunflower. Even though Candy seemed to be enjoying herself, I couldn't shake the feeling of pity. The pain in her eyes was clear—mane pulling like that must hurt like hell. I haven’t experienced it myself, but just watching it, I could imagine the agony.

I crossed the street, looking both ways before making my way. I wasn’t even in the mood to fly.

All I wanted was to sit with Citrus and Cornflower. They were sharing a cigarette, and Cornflower lit it before taking a drag. She held the smoke in her mouth for a moment, then exhaled it right into Citrus’s face.

Citrus closed her eyes with a smile, then opened them as Cornflower handed over the cigarette, now smeared with her saliva. Citrus took it and settled down on the bench, puffing away as she stretched out.

“What’s up, Glory?” Cornflower asked, hearing my hoofsteps and seeing my shadow hovering over her.

“I couldn’t keep watching. Sunflower was basically torturing Candy, and she was... enjoying it,” I said, sitting down next to Cornflower. She shifted to the right, closer to Citrus—she knows my friendship with Citrus is, well, not exactly solid.

Cornflower, who was used to Sunflower’s antics, wasn’t surprised, as usual. “Aye, I get ye. Best tae just leave her be, let her do what she wants.”

We were like Sunflower’s lackeys. Candy was right all along—nopony dares to mess with her. It just gives me more reason to take this bag and get out while I can.

“Someday she’ll land us all in deep shit,” Citrus said nonchalantly, taking a drag from her cigarette. “She’s like a bloody time bomb, ready to go aff at any moment, and we’re always in the blast radius.” She exhaled a cloud of smoke, clearly frustrated with Sunflower.

"I agree, but why don’t we just leave her behind? Let her deal with her own messes?” I asked the question that’s been haunting me. Cornflower knew I’d been toying with the idea of leaving Sunflower to her fate for a while now, ‘cause she’s been asking for it.

She doesn’t stop killin’ ponies, one after another. Sometimes she’s got her reasons, but most of the time it’s over ridiculous stuff, like somepony distractin’ her in a game of pool or just ‘cause she felt like it. If she messes with somepony who’s got power and connections, I wouldn’t be surprised if one day they came after us—kidnapped us, or worse. And with everything goin’ on with Sunrise, I can’t even remember the last time I slept easy.

“Ye’ll never understand, Glory,” Citrus said, shaking her head. “We’ve been together a long time, and I ken Sun better than anypony. If we leave her, she’ll come after us, pick us off one by one for abandonin’ her. We’re like the only family she’s got, even if it doesn’t seem like it.” It was clear we were stuck. Once you’re in this group, there’s no gettin’ out. I can’t tell if that makes me the unluckiest pony around.

“Aye… I wouldn’t be comfortable with leavin’ her either,” Cornflower added softly. “She’s been through too much.”

I felt a pang of sympathy for Cornflower. I know the real reason you’re still stickin’ with this group, and I’m nopony to judge.

We were trapped in an invisible prison, one we couldn’t escape from, no matter how hard we tried. It was a choice between sacrificing our mental health and safety or facing the certainty that a relentless murderer would hunt us down until our bodies were piled up in a heap.

It’s an impossible decision, but I can’t take it anymore. I think I’ll take the risk—I’ll steal everything from Sunflower and Citrus. I’m sorry that Cornflower’s caught up in this, and I understand why she is, but even so, if anything happens to Cornflower, I’ll never forgive myself. Never...

I can only hope her loyalty to me is stronger. Please, Cornflower, don’t betray me. Don’t tell them about our plan. All you have to do is spin a little lie when they figure out I took what’s theirs.

I need to get ready for tonight. When everypony’s asleep, I’ll make my move. Maybe I’ll take a quick nap right here, just to build up the energy I need to finally end all this.

I managed to pull it off; everything went according to plan. But now, I have no idea what happened to Cornflower. I don’t know if she’s alive or dead. Maybe if I head over to her apartment, I’ll find her there—alive, getting high, or dealing with the fallout from the group’s breakup. I really don’t know.

But before I go looking for her, I have to make a stop at Sunrise’s place. She’s been missing me, and I haven’t reached out in a while. It’s only fair that I visit her first.

I tried to stay hopeful, to believe that Cornflower might still be alive. She doesn’t deserve any of this; she’s never hurt anypony. Sunflower, if you did anything to her, I swear I’ll kill you.

I did my best to focus on Sunrise, but with all this shit happening at once, it wasn’t easy. Still, I had to try. Maybe Sunrise’s kisses and caresses would lift my spirits. I’ve been talking to myself the whole way here, just trying to hold it together.

Finally, I arrived at Bridgefountain, the neighborhood where Sunrise lives. Her cream-colored house stood out with its neat, well-kept appearance. The garden in front was filled with sunflowers, a rare sight of beauty in this devastated world. It’s been a while since I’ve seen something so peaceful.

I parked the vehicle, turned it off, and stepped out, closing the door behind me. Instead of flying, I trotted slowly toward Sunrise’s house. I couldn’t wait to see the look of happiness and joy on her face when she saw me again. I just hoped everything was going well for her and her parents.

My heart was racing as I approached the door. It wasn’t fear or nerves, just the weight of what could happen if my relationship with Sunrise ever came to light. Even though things between us are mostly positive, I couldn’t shake the thought of the trouble that would follow if anypony found out.

But I knew I had to keep a level head. I needed to talk to Sunrise about everything, to explain the stress and how being caught up in all this mess has taken a toll on me mentally. She’s immature, just like me, but something inside me said she’d understand if I laid it all out clearly—without anger, without making her feel like I might abandon her.

I just really hope things don’t keep spiraling out of control.

Author's Note

Thanks to Irvine Welsh for writing Trainspotting/Porno. This chapter is a tribute to one of the best books I have ever read.

Chapter 13 - The Silent Acquiescence Of One Soldier

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 5 - The Last Card I Have Left To Play

My name is Blackjack. Before, I went by the name Go Fish, but I changed it because I didn't like the sound of it. I'm 20 years old and I reside in Marechester, particularly in the Gay Village of the city. It's a decent place to live; there's no radiation or mutations to worry about, though there's a constant occurrence of shootings and car-jackings that one should not overlook.

I used to live in Hoofington with my best friends, Glory and Rampage. We knew each other since we were fillies, and those were very good times... I often wish I could travel back in time and change the past, the event that led to our separation.

In that place, it wasn't possible to fulfill our... I mean, my dream, which was to create a show where we were like heroines of the Wasteland. It was a dream that any filly our age would have.

As the chapters went by, I tried too hard to make everything focus on me. I wanted to be the center of attention. Morning and Rampage gave me suggestions; they also wanted to shine. But I pretended not to listen and continued with my role of thinking only I was capable of doing everything.

That dream turned into a nightmare. We fought and argued all the time, a constant since season three. Glory was only there out of economic necessity, while Rampage was only there for Glory. And me? I enjoyed bathing in bottle caps, ignoring the fact that I crushed the hearts of the closest ponies I had.

As I always say... I'm not a smart pony. Did I realize I was hurting them in time? No, of course not.

When Project Horizons ended and a year passed, my fame gradually declined. The entertainment media evolved, and my name began to slip down the list.

That's why... I now live in an empty shell, called a mansion.

What's the point of having such a big, luxurious place if you don't have anypony to share it with?

My mansion, a hollow monument to my past glory, stretches across two floors adorned with statues of myself and the most beautiful flowers imaginable. Each room, once meant for lively gatherings and shared laughter, now sits empty and untouched. Cozy sofas gather dust in the corners, their cushions longing for the warmth of company that never comes.

The bedrooms, too numerous to count, echo with the silent emptiness of their unoccupied beds. Even the air feels heavy with loneliness as it swirls through the hallways, carrying the weight of unspoken words and missed opportunities.

And then there's the pool. A shimmering oasis of tears, where I hurl myself from the balcony to plunge into its icy depths. As I sink into the cold embrace of the water, I find solace in its silent depths, surrounded by my own suffering as I gaze up at the indifferent gray sky above.

Sometimes, I slip into a catatonic state, where the world around me fades into insignificance. I become oblivious to the shootings and accidents that plague Marechester's streets, lost in the labyrinth of my own mind. In this internal purgatory, I relentlessly replay the scenes of my past, searching desperately for a way to undo the mistakes I've made.

But it's not fiction; it's my reality. A reality filled with regrets and missed opportunities, where the weight of my own failures crushes me under its relentless burden. And yet, I cling to these fantasies of redemption, grasping at any shred of hope that might offer me salvation.

But reality is cruel, unyielding in its brutality. It's a harsh truth that many ponies seek to escape, drowning their sorrows in whatever distractions they can find. And so, I retreat further into my own mind, seeking solace in the depths of my despair.

I spend almost every waking moment drowning my sorrows in whiskey. It's become my only companion, my only solace in this empty mansion. I know it's slowly poisoning my body, but the numbness it brings is the only reprieve I can find from the relentless torment of my own thoughts.

And then there are the meaningless encounters, the hollow attempts to fill the void left by Glory's absence. But no matter how many ponies I bring into my bed, none of them can compare to the connection we once shared. It's a cruel irony that in seeking solace, I only find further emptiness.

As for Glory, I cling to the delusion that she still cares, that one day she'll reach out to me. But the truth is, we haven't spoken in what feels like an eternity. I know she's out there, somewhere in Charlton-cum-Hardy, but the thought of reaching out to her fills me with a crippling sense of dread. What if she's moved on, forgotten about me entirely? The mere possibility is too painful to bear.

I've tried reaching out to Glory countless times, desperate for even the slightest hint of acknowledgment. But each attempt is met with the same icy silence, her voicemail message serving as a harsh reminder of our fractured relationship.

"I'm Glory," her voice echoes in my mind, dripping with disdain. "If you call me for a matter related to sex, rest assured I won't answer. Fuck off." It's the only response I've received from her since the day our trio fell apart, leaving behind nothing but bitterness and regret.

And yet, despite the clear message she's sent, I can't bring myself to stop trying. Each unanswered call, each ignored message only deepens the ache in my heart, driving me further into the abyss of my own despair. It's a cycle of rejection and longing that I can't seem to break free from.

I've been a fool to think that by wallowing in self-pity, all my problems would magically vanish. There's no angelic intervention waiting to swoop down and fix everything with a comforting word. Reality doesn't work that way. Nothing gets solved on its own, and no mysterious force will swoop in to save the day. If I continue to linger here, drowning in my own misery, I'll only find myself trapped in an endless cycle, spinning aimlessly with no hope of escape.

If I ever hope to reunite with Glory, to gaze into those mesmerizing violet eyes once more, to bask in the radiant glow of her vibrant mane, I must muster the courage to rise from this pit of despair and take action. I can't expect her to come to me; I must be the one to reach out and mend the bonds we once shared. It's the only way forward, the only path out of this suffocating darkness.

I must... muster the strength to rise, to cease this endless cycle of tears and regret.

I'll pay a visit to Glory, for if I remain here, inert and weeping, I shall achieve naught. It's abundantly clear that she has no intention of seeking me out.

As I lifted myself from the couch, the trails of my tears mingled with its fabric, becoming indistinguishable from the surroundings of my solitary abode.

Surveying my living room, I beheld those posters from my ill-fated show... each one a painful reminder of past mistakes, of shattered dreams.

They must go. I'll rid myself of these relics, expunge them from my home. I seek a fresh start, a new chapter in my life devoid of these painful reminders.

I trudged towards the weapons cabinet, my heart heavy with the weight of my shattered dreams. Each step echoed the melancholy rhythm of my soul, a dirge for lost friendships and broken promises.

Within its confines lay an array of armaments, ranging from pistols to assault rifles and even anti-materiel rifles. Yet, in this moment, all I required was a simple sledgehammer.

With a flick of my telekinesis, I grasped the sledgehammer and made my way back to the room. There, I commenced my task, laying waste to the statues that adorned the space, the sound of breaking glass echoing through the room.

Each blow of the sledgehammer was accompanied by a declaration of renunciation. "I RENOUNCE ALL OF THIS!" I exclaimed aloud as I shattered each and every action figure that had once adorned my shelves.

Glass and debris littered the floor, but I paid it no heed. In this moment, nothing mattered to me except for the absence of Glory and Rampage.

I stared at the doll lying on the floor, consumed by a firestorm of rage burning within me. Not because it was an inanimate object, but because it symbolized all the pain and regret of my past, all the foolish choices that brought me to this dark place...

"I... I wish, this had never happened," I choked out, my voice trembling with emotion as I brought down the sledgehammer upon the doll's head, its eye rolling away, lost in the shadows of the room.

I glanced around the chaos I had wrought in my living room, sighing heavily as I grappled with the intense emotions swirling inside me. The mess around me didn't matter; all I cared about was reconnecting with my friends.

After finishing my destructive rampage, I hurled the hammer aside and made my way to the weapons room. Dominating the space was my security armor, its dark blue hue contrasting sharply with the bold yellow number 99 emblazoned on its surface. The armor, covering nearly my entire body save for my tail and head, stood ready for action.

With a flick of my magic, I removed the Pipbuck from my left hoof and affixed it to the armor. The armor featured a button that allowed it to open halfway, facilitating easy entry. I gingerly positioned myself within its confines, and as it detected my weight, the armor closed around me, providing a snug fit while ensuring I remained cool with its built-in air conditioning.

Nearby, my weapons lay waiting on a piece of furniture. Alongside them rested my trusty bag, where I kept my Penn Hoof Striker-12 and TR-1 Ultralight. With a simple spell, I shrunk both weapons to fit neatly into my bag.

As I debated whether to bring my elixir of life, I hesitated. It was a precious resource, difficult to obtain, but ultimately, I decided against it. With weapons in hoof, I felt a sense of security—a necessary precaution in this unforgiving world, where danger lurked around every corner.

Before leaving, I also packed ammunition for my guns.

Trotting back into my destroyed living room, walking across the glass that creaked with every step I took and stepping on the eye of the doll from before with much contempt, I lifted the mat with telekinesis and took out my key.

I left my mansion and locked the door, keeping the key in my bag.

The sky was gray, reflecting the color of my heart, in contrast to the streets of Marechester, which were adorned with rainbow flags.

Trotting through the streets were also painted in rainbow colors in certain areas, with many of the buildings still stable and under maintenance.

One of my favorite places is the Gay bar, which is not far from my mansion. Sometimes, I go to those bars to meet mares and stallions and then invite them to spend the night with me.

Checking my Pipbuck momentarily, where I can access the map of Marechester, Charlton is considerably far away if I go trotting. If I find a car... I think I'll steal it.

I've had two cars, but I totaled them both. I'm not very good at driving, and because there are very few auto repairs in operation, they charge too much. Almost all my bottle caps are spent on alcohol or with prostitutes, so I couldn't buy another one even if I wanted to.

I'll keep trotting until I find one. The design or brand doesn't matter; I just don't want to walk there.

What sometimes saddens me is seeing multiple happy couples enjoying moments together while I walk through these streets. It's very contrary to my situation. I looked away from all those ponies; it only made me feel worse and a little envious.

I would like it to be like that with Glory. I want to be with her, at least one more time.

As I trot through the streets of the Gay Village in Marechester, I can't help but feel a heavy weight in my chest. The rainbow flags that flutter proudly above the buildings cast vibrant colors onto the cobblestone streets below. It's a stark contrast to the grayness that lingers in my heart.

The rainbow-painted streets seem to mock me with their cheerfulness, reminding me of the vibrant love and happiness that I'm so painfully lacking. Every colorful storefront and joyful laughter that echoes from the cafes serves as a bitter reminder of what I've lost.

Even the ponies around me, their expressions filled with warmth and affection, only serve to deepen my sense of isolation. They walk holding hoof, sharing tender moments of connection that I can only dream of experiencing again.

As I navigate through the bustling crowds, I can't shake the feeling of emptiness that consumes me. Each step I take feels heavier than the last, weighed down by the burden of loneliness that I carry with me wherever I go.

The Gay Village, with its rainbow-colored streets and vibrant atmosphere, is a constant reminder of everything I've lost. And as much as I try to find solace in its colorful facade, my heart remains trapped in a perpetual state of gray.

I force myself to push aside those melancholic thoughts as I trudge onward through the streets. My sole focus now is finding a vehicle and reaching Glory's house as swiftly as possible.

But the weight of my emotions threatens to overwhelm me at any moment. I can feel the tears welling up behind my eyes, threatening to spill over and betray the pain I carry within me.

I can't afford to let myself get lost in these emotions, not here, not now. The last thing I need is to become a spectacle in the midst of the bustling Gay Village.

I found myself standing at the intersection of Pertland Street, where the traffic lights blinked in their ceaseless rhythm. This was the perfect spot to snag a vehicle, or so I hoped.

Leaning against the cold stone wall of a nearby building, I clasped my front hooves together, my gaze fixed on the road ahead. Patience was key in this game of waiting and watching.

But as the moments stretched on, I couldn't help but feel a pang of frustration. Finding a vehicle to steal wasn't as easy as I had hoped. In a world ravaged by war, technology like cars was a rarity, coveted by the fortunate few who possessed them.

My ears pricked up at the distant rumble of an approaching engine, drawing closer with each passing second until it came to a halt right in front of me, halted by the glaring red traffic light.

I braced myself for what had to be done, the regret already gnawing at my insides.

As the vehicle came to a stop, my eyes flicked over its make and model—a Jensenet S-V8, if I recalled correctly—but such details hardly mattered in the heat of the moment.

With a swift burst of magic, I flung the door open and lunged towards the driver, a startled mare whose eyes widened in disbelief at my intrusion.

Before my front hooves pushed her unceremoniously out of her own vehicle, my voice ringing out in a mixture of desperation and aggression, "GET OUT OF THE FUCKING CAR ASSHOLE!"

As I slid into the driver's seat, the mare's voice pierced through the air, filled with anger and accusation. "YOU FUCKING KLEPTO! GIVE ME BACK MY CAR!" It was a futile plea, lost amidst the chaos of my actions.

Her words faded into the background as I slammed my hind hoof down on the accelerator, propelling the stolen vehicle forward with a burst of speed. I paid little heed to her cries, my focus consumed by the urgency of my mission.

In my haste, I momentarily forgot to close the door. With a swift motion, I extended my right hoof and pulled the door shut, shutting out the outside world as I raced away from the scene of my theft.

The streets lay relatively empty, a rare occurrence that offered me some semblance of relief as I navigated the stolen vehicle through the city. Each meter I covered without incident was a small victory in itself, a brief respite from the chaos that filled my mind.

Periodically, I glanced down at my Pipbuck, its screen illuminating the dim interior of the car as I consulted the map. The location of Charlton remained fixed in my mind, a beacon of hope amidst the uncertainty that plagued me. Despite the inherent risks of my reckless journey, my desperation drove me forward, unwilling to waste precious time by stopping to check the map more frequently.

It appeared that I was on the right path, the neon glow of the city fading into the distance as I ventured further into the suburbs. With each passing minute, the prospect of reaching my destination within the next ten minutes grew ever closer.

As I continued to navigate the deserted streets, my attention was momentarily diverted to the radio. Perhaps tuning in to some music or funny shit would provide a brief respite from the bleakness of my thoughts. With a flick of my magic, I adjusted the volume, the familiar voice of DJ-Pon3 filling the car's interior as Galaxy News Radio crackled to life.

DJ-Pon3: To wrap up the news segment, a group of ponies are rebuilding the bridges of Neigh York, mentioning that nopony thinks about earth ponies.

Swift Road: We're busy reconnecting the bridges to Bronclyn and New Jarsay. We can't do magic, fly, or any other fancy shits we can't do. Not all of us have access to boats or helicopters. We may be strong, but that doesn't mean we can swim half an hour from one island to another.

Nimble Force interviewer: How long will the bridge construction take?

Swift Road: At this rate, I estimate two months. We'll have to remove the friendship train tracks and use them to create a sea railway. Also, you can get head on the bridges for twenty bottle caps.

DJ-Pon3: And of course, Equestria's biggest worry won't just be radiation, but the spreading syphilis throughout the land! How many celebrities will be accused of being sexual offenders? What do stable ponies' vaginas look like? These questions will only be answered on Galaxy News, because we don't know what privacy is.

Haha, it's true, being an earth pony seems tough. No wings, no magic... life must throw them some real curveballs.

But hey, being a unicorn isn't too shabby, I must admit. I mean, who could live without magic? Not me, that's for sure.

As for Manehattan, well, I'm not planning on visiting anytime soon, but I'm glad they're fixing those bridges. Can you believe they've been down for over two hundred years? Must make getting around the city a real pain in the ass.

I glanced at my Pipbuck one last time, the digital clock ticking down as I counted the minutes. Just five more until Charlton. I took a left down Keppal Rd, but then...

Oh no...

I usually breeze through red lights, it's become a habit of mine. There's no pony enforcing traffic rules, and honestly, who would want that job? But this time, it was a mistake. That building obstructed my view of the other street, leaving me blind to the Double-Decker bus barreling towards me.

The impact was jarring, sparks flying as 'my' car scraped against the towering vehicle. The bus driver blared their horn in frustration, but I couldn't care less.

With a scrape and a graze, I finally cleared the bus and turned right, breathing a sigh of relief as Charlton came into view.

Charlton sprawled out before me, a neighborhood of cookie-cutter houses, all painted in various shades of brown. They huddled close together, almost indistinguishable from one another.

Navigating the narrow streets, I had to inch along, dodging parked cars that lined the roadside. The last thing I needed was to crash into something and attract unwanted attention. I wasn't in the mood for any more trouble.

Luckily, Glory's contact was still saved in my Pipbuck. Her number hadn't changed, at least not yet. So, I trusted that the location it gave me was accurate. According to my Pipbuck, she lived across from a supermarket called Marrisans.

I sighed, feeling the weight of my incompetence behind the wheel. Parking wasn't my forte, and I had no desire to struggle with it now. So, I opted for the simplest solution: blocking the entire sidewalk with the car. Not the most considerate move, but it got the job done.

As I tried to exit the vehicle, frustration began to simmer within me. The door refused to budge, despite my efforts to unlock it. It took a moment for realization to dawn on me: the encounter with the bus must have damaged the door mechanism. That's what I get for speeding at 90 km per hour.

With a resigned huff, I used my magic to roll down the driver's window and clumsily clambered out, landing ungracefully on the pavement. Brushing myself off, I hurriedly picked myself up, eager to put some distance between me and the car.

As I approached Glory's house, my mind was filled with conflicting emotions. I braced myself for two possible outcomes: either she would slam the door in my face and tell me to go to hell, or she might grant me another chance to mend our friendship. I tried to temper my expectations, aiming for a state of neutrality, neither too hopeful nor too pessimistic.

Standing before her door, I raised my left front hoof and rapped against it gently. No words escaped my lips as I waited anxiously for her response.

There was a brief pause before Glory's distant voice responded, asking for a moment. I waited in silence, my heart pounding with anticipation.

Finally, her voice came closer as she addressed me through the door. "Who is this?" she asked, her tone tinged with curiosity. I hesitated, unsure of how to respond, before she recognized me. "Oh, it's you, Blackjack," she continued, her sarcasm cutting through the air. "Let me guess, you've come here for sex? You're so predictable."

My ears drooped at her words, but I quickly shook off the sting of her sarcasm. "No, I didn't come for that," I replied earnestly. "I just wanted to talk to you."

Glory's skepticism was palpable through the door. "Aha, and should I believe that?" she retorted. I felt a surge of frustration, wishing she could see the sincerity in my eyes. All I wanted was her forgiveness, nothing more.

"Yes... I mean, let me come in and let's talk about this, okay?" I pleaded softly, resting my hoof against the door. "I just want to resolve this." Please, let me in.

I could hear the annoyance in Glory's breath as she unlocked the door and let me in. Her expression was blank, devoid of any emotion. It was as if she was simply going through the motions, not caring that I was there, but still willing to hear me out.

There were no hugs, no greetings—just a silent gesture for me to enter as she extended her left hoof. I accepted the invitation, stepping into her home with a heavy heart.

Glory's voice cut through the silence, breaking the tension. "Do you want something to eat or drink?" she asked, her tone cold and persistent.

I turned to face her, meeting her gaze. "No, thank you," I replied softly, my own tone reflecting the melancholy that weighed heavily on my heart.

As Glory closed the door with a loud thud, the sound echoed in the room, magnifying the sense of unease that hung in the air. It was clear that I was not entirely welcome here.

Glory's house exuded an aura of darkness and mystery, much like her personality. Every corner was adorned with skeletal decorations, from miniature skeletons dangling from the ceiling to larger ones standing proudly in the corners. Artificial black roses, with petals as dark as midnight, adorned every surface.

The walls were painted in a striking combination of deep purple and black, with abstract drawings of hearts cut in half, each one symbolizing a piece of Glory's guarded heart. The furniture was sleek and modern, mostly black in color, blending seamlessly with the overall theme of the house.

As I made my way through the house, I noticed the presence of several black cats, each one adding to the enigmatic ambiance of the place. Their piercing yellow eyes followed my every move as I walked towards the living room, where I hoped to finally have a conversation with Glory.

Glory's demeanor remained aloof as she reclined on the sofa, her posture rigid and distant. She made it clear that she preferred to keep her distance from me, her actions speaking volumes even without words.

Resting her hoof against the arm of the sofa, she propped her head up with an air of indifference as she addressed me. "What is there to talk about? I don't think there is much to tell, we both already know how things ended, the show ends and everypony takes their way," she remarked, her gaze piercing mine with an unyielding intensity.

I hesitated, struggling to find the right words to express myself.

"You know, I heard what you said on the radio," I began, my voice wavering slightly as I attempted to articulate my thoughts. But before I could continue, Glory interjected with a sarcastic remark.

"Thank you... I guess. I'm glad to have been heard by somepony like you, even if it's on a radio and not in real life," she replied, her words dripping with icy sarcasm.

A momentary silence hung between us, the tension palpable in the air.

"I'm also glad you're going to have your own show. I'll listen to it when I can," I offered, attempting to extend an olive branch.

Glory's response was curt and dismissive. "That's great, but that won't improve our situation," she retorted, her tone cutting like a knife. It was a harsh reminder of the distance that had grown between us, and I couldn't help but feel a pang of hurt at her words.

My entire body trembled with emotion, each moment feeling heavier than the last, as if the weight of my mistakes was crushing me from within.

"The- the main reason I came was because I wanted to apologize. I know I was a maroon to you and Rampage, and I want to fix it. Give me a second chance. We all deserve a second chance, don't we?" I pleaded, extending a hoof forward tentatively, trying to convey the sincerity of my words while holding back the overwhelming urge to shed tears.

Glory's expression softened slightly, her gaze faltering as she listened to my words. "I don't know... It's hard to forgive when you've been ridiculed on multiple occasions. I'm basically a walking mockery thanks to you. It wasn't even about a trio of friends wanting to save the wasteland; it was just about Blackjack being the best at everything," she confessed, her voice tinged with anger and resentment as she crossed her front hooves in frustration, the memories of our tumultuous past haunting her thoughts.

"I know, I know. I got carried away. But I would like you to understand that it's not like that anymore. I've changed. That Blackjack is dead," I assured Glory, desperation creeping into my voice as I tried to convey the depth of my sincerity. It was difficult to make her understand, to bridge the gap that had formed between us. But putting myself in her hooves, I couldn't blame her for feeling the way she did. After all, if I were treated like garbage, I'd probably feel the same way too.

"No, no, I've been through too much to forgive you that easily. They think I'm a bitch. I get calls all the time. I have stalkers-" One of Glory's cats interrupted, jumping up and seeking attention. Glory started petting him, a small gesture of comfort that seemed to calm her down slightly. "If you REALLY want this friendship to keep working, I'm going to need you to do me a favor. If not, I don't want to see you again."

I felt a chill run down my spine at her words. I didn't like the sound of this at all. But faced with the prospect of losing her friendship, I knew my options were limited. What else could I do? I couldn't bear the thought of returning to that empty mansion, spending countless months in complete darkness without anypony to listen to me.

"What-what is it about?" I asked in a low tone, my eyebrow raised in apprehension.

"I need you to be my contract killer," Glory stated matter-of-factly, her words sending a shockwave of disbelief through me. I couldn't believe what I was hearing. I'd known Glory for a long time, but I never thought she would be capable of asking me for something like this. Could things really have gotten so bad that she was asking me to take somepony's life?

"Say again?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, my eyes fixed on Glory with a mixture of concern and disbelief, desperately hoping that she was joking, though deep down, I knew she probably wasn't.

"I want you to wipe several schmuckos off the map who've been screwing me. I need to gather information about them first. When I have it, I'll call you and tell you what you have to do," Glory explained, her gaze fixed on the ground as she nervously squeezed her right front hoof.

Shit!

The weight of Glory's words hung heavy in the air, suffocating me with their implications. Here I was, faced with a moral dilemma that I never thought I'd encounter. I've ended several lives before, but most were in self-defense. But me... being a contract killer? It felt like I was being asked to abandon my principles, to sacrifice my morals for the chance to salvage a friendship that was hanging by a thread. These questions spun in my mind like a downward spiral, pulling me deeper into uncertainty and despair.

"Is there no other way to solve this?" I asked, desperation creeping into my voice as I searched for any alternative that didn't involve bloodshed.

"No, they can't stay alive. Weren't you listening to me?" Glory's tone was impatient, her frustration palpable. "Those ponies, they won't leave me alone. I'm not very good at fighting... I need more training. But something to admire about you is that you're a killing machine."

Glory's words hit me like a sucker punch, leaving me reeling. Was that really all she saw in me? A tool to be used for her own ends, devoid of any ponymity or compassion? I struggled to find a response, my gaze fixed on the ground, unable to meet her eyes.

"If to you I'm just a sexual object, then it's only fair that for me, you're a machine made to kill," Glory continued, her words cutting through me like a knife. It was a twisted reflection of our dynamic, a stark reminder of the darkness that lurked beneath the surface of our relationship. I may have asked her for sex on numerous occasions, and I may have slept with half the wasteland, but this... this was different. This was crossing a line that I wasn't sure I could come back from.

As the weight of Glory's request settled over me, I couldn't help but feel a sense of irony creeping in. Was this how she felt when I constantly pursued her for sex? Had the tables turned, leaving me feeling vulnerable and powerless in the face of her demands?

Glory seemed to sense my inner turmoil, her tone softening slightly as she acknowledged my hesitation. "If you won't do it, that's fine. I can find somepony else to do it for me."

But her words struck a chord deep within me, stirring up a fierce sense of determination. "No, wait!" I blurted out, desperation seeping into my voice. "I'll do it..." I muttered, my gaze falling to the ground as I made my decision. Sacrificing everything for Glory... it felt like the only option, the only way to avoid plunging back into the depths of loneliness.

I'm sorry, I whispered silently to myself, a pang of regret tugging at my heart. But the thought of returning to that empty, desolate existence was too much to bear. Whatever happens to me, I thought defiantly, nothing could be worse than being alone. No... never again.

Glory raised an eyebrow, tilting her head inquisitively. "Hmm? That didn't sound very convincing. Are you sure you're going to do this?"

"Anything to not be alone again," I confessed, my voice choked with sobs as I fought to maintain my composure in front of Glory.

I couldn't afford to let myself break down, not now. I refused to drown in my own sea of tears again.

NOOO!

If this is the only way, then so be it.

"Great," Glory responded impassively, her lack of emotion chilling me to the bone. "We'll keep in touch," she continued, her tone devoid of warmth or enthusiasm. It was as if she were discussing the weather, not the prospect of me becoming her hired killer.

Glory got up from her couch, her movements graceful yet distant. "I guess there's nothing more to discuss, so you can leave."

"Can't I stay a little longer?" I pleaded, hoping for some semblance of connection between us, perhaps a shared moment of comfort in each other's company.

But my hopes were dashed as Glory's response washed over me like a wave of cold indifference. "To be honest, I want to be alone for now. I have to clean the litter box and buy food for my kittens," she said, her voice devoid of warmth or invitation.

"Alright," I murmured, resigned to the fact that our interaction would be fleeting and superficial.

I mustered up the courage to take a step closer to her, my heart yearning for some form of affection, a kiss, a hug, anything to bridge the growing chasm between us.

But as I looked into her eyes, I saw no trace of the love we once shared, only a distant emptiness that mirrored my own.

"Won't we have a kiss? A hug?" I dared to ask, my voice trembling with vulnerability and longing.

Glory's response was swift and sharp, a reminder of the harsh reality that now defined our relationship. "Just a hug, but a kiss? Don't be confused, we're not there yet," she said, her words landing like a blow to my already wounded heart.

As the hug enveloped me, its embrace felt as cold as ice, lacking the warmth and depth I craved. Disappointed at the absence of deeper affection like a kiss, conflicting emotions surged within me. On one hoof, I found solace in the familiarity of Glory's presence, the sound of her voice, and the chance to reconnect with her, however fleeting it might be. But on the other hoof, the weight of my decision to become a contract killer gnawed at my conscience, casting a shadow over our reunion.

Yet, despite the turmoil swirling within me, I couldn't deny the bittersweet comfort of being close to my friend once more, even if it came at the cost of compromising my principles. Sometimes, the ache of loneliness outweighs the burden of moral compromise.

As we parted ways, our goodbye was brief and devoid of sentimentality. With a final nod, I turned away from Glory's house, feeling a pang of longing as I stared at the familiar facade. For a few fleeting seconds, I lingered, hoping against hope for a sign of hesitation from Glory, a glimmer of regret in her eyes. But as the moments passed, it became clear that our paths diverged once more.

With a heavy heart, I tore my gaze away and began to trot away, each step carrying me further from the fractured remnants of our friendship.

Chapter 6 - Negative Space

Author's Note

Warning ⚠︎: This chapter contains rape

Chapter 6 - Negative Space

Stardust steadied herself, her hooves echoing softly against the sterile floors of the hospital corridor. Two tasks loomed before her like ominous shadows, each bearing its own weight of urgency and dread.

The first was to scour the hospital's labyrinthine halls for the elusive medical supplies needed to save Lollipop's life. The second, more daunting still, was to unearth a means of escape from this forsaken place, if such a route existed at all.

But as she ventured forth, her mind was haunted by a specter of dread, a ghastly apparition of the corpse she had stumbled upon earlier. Its ghastly visage lingered in her thoughts like a relentless specter, a grim reminder of mortality's cold embrace.

"Why now..." Stardust murmured, her voice barely a whisper, as she squeezed her eyes shut against the chilling memory.

In her mind's eye, she envisioned the myriad ways in which her own demise could unfold, each more macabre than the last. The thought of falling prey to the hospital's sinister denizens or languishing in perpetual darkness filled her with a creeping sense of dread.

"I can't let Lollipop die..." Stardust's voice wavered, her words tinged with desperation. "But why must I endure such horrors? What sin have I committed to deserve this fate? All I seek is to aid those in need..."

The voices within Stardust's mind echoed her turmoil, their whispers a haunting chorus of anguish and uncertainty.

Stardust blinked back the tears that threatened to spill from her eyes, mustering all the strength she could find to quell the rising tide of panic within her.

With a heavy heart, she ascended to the fifth floor, her hooves echoing hollowly in the desolate corridors. The absence of Iron Maidens prowling the lower levels offered a fragile glimmer of hope, but Stardust dared not indulge in false optimism.

As she traversed the dimly lit expanse of the fifth floor, an oppressive sense of solitude enveloped her like a suffocating shroud. It was a cruel irony that in a place teeming with lifelessness, Stardust found herself utterly alone, her only companion the cold steel of her SPAS-12 shotgun.

Using her telekinesis, she kept the weapon close at hoof, its reassuring weight offering a semblance of comfort amidst the encroaching darkness.

A sudden, chilling sound pierced the silence, causing Stardust's heart to lurch in her chest. "No, not another creature, please!" she pleaded silently, her steps quickening as she hastened towards the clinic in desperate pursuit of the much-needed supplies.

Every shadow seemed to loom menacingly, every corner harboring unseen threats. But Stardust pressed on, driven by a fierce determination to fulfill her mission and survive another hour in this unforgiving realm.

Stardust cautiously entered the clinic, her heart pounding in her chest as strange, unsettling sounds echoed through the halls, growing louder with each step she took.

With slow, deliberate steps, Stardust moved forward, her ears twitching at every creak and groan of the building. As she peered out into the hallway, her blood ran cold at the sight before her - a grotesque creature, a Hospital Horror, with tentacles writhing from its mouth and sinister red eyes piercing through the darkness.

The creature's grotesque form, devoid of fur and emanating a putrid stench, filled Stardust with a primal fear and revulsion, reminiscent of facing an Iron Maiden. But she knew she couldn't turn back - the supplies she needed lay beyond this abomination, tantalizingly out of reach.

"I must press on... for Lollipop," Stardust whispered to herself, her grip tightening on the SPAS-12 she had readied, her resolve steeling against the terror that threatened to overwhelm her.

With a heavy heart and trembling limbs, Stardust emerged from her hiding spot, confronting the Horror head-on. But before she could unleash her telekinetic attack, the creature's tentacles ensnared her neck, cutting off her scream of defiance.

"Fuck! NOOO!" Stardust cried out, her body wracked with terror as the creature's vile appendages violated her, seeking to implant its eggs within her. The sensation was unbearable, her cries of anguish lost amidst the echoes of the clinic.

Her vagina, once untouched, was now subjected to the invasive assault of the Horror's tentacles, sending waves of agony and revulsion coursing through her body.

"NOOOOO PLEASE!" Desperate to escape the creature's grasp, Stardust kicked and struggled, tears streaming down her cheeks as she fought against the invasive assault on her body.

"Get the fuck off me, you disgusting piece of shit!" she pleaded, her voice filled with desperation and horror, her hind hooves clenching tightly to shield her exposed vagina from further violation.

But the Horror showed no mercy, its relentless assault driving Stardust to the brink of despair. With a surge of rage and determination, she summoned the SPAS-12 with her magic, unleashing a barrage of gunfire that tore through the creature's grotesque form, freeing herself from its grasp.

With trembling hooves, Stardust seized the tweezers she had come for and fled the clinic, leaving behind the dying Horror and the suffocating stench of death. As she closed the door behind her, she gasped for breath, her entire body trembling with the trauma of her ordeal.

"I can't believe it..." Stardust muttered through tears, her voice trembling with a mix of shock and anguish.

"That was...horrible. That bloody thing...touched me, and I...I nearly peed on meself," she confessed, her words choked with frustration, fear, and shame as she huddled in a corner, her body still shaking from the ordeal.

"I've got to...try to forget this," Stardust murmured, her gaze falling reluctantly to her private parts. The memory of the Hospital Horror's violation, marked by the repulsive fluids staining her jumpsuit, served as a cruel reminder of the trauma she had endured.

As she sat there, lost in her thoughts, Stardust couldn't shake the feeling of disgust and dread that lingered within her, knowing that this experience would haunt her for a long time to come.

Stardust remained seated, her mind swirling with the aftermath of the traumatic encounter. The weight of her experiences bore down on her, threatening to suffocate her in a sea of despair.

"Why does this shite have to happen to me NOW?" Stardust muttered, her voice heavy with anguish, her eyes glassy with unshed tears. "Not only do I hear voices, I'm trapped in bloody space, I fight these disturbing creatures, and now... now I've been raped..."

The words caught in her throat, a lump forming as she struggled to vocalize the unspeakable horror she had endured.

"I can't... I can't tell anypony about this," Stardust whispered, her voice barely above a whisper, her heart heavy with shame and embarrassment. "Nopony should know... I'm sorry, Mum, Dad, Violet... this is so bloody humiliating..."

With a trembling hoof, Stardust squeezed her eyes shut, the weight of her secrets pressing down on her like a crushing weight. Alone in her agony, she wished for nothing more than to erase the memory of her ordeal and bury it deep within the recesses of her mind.

"I'll just sit 'ere for a while before continuin'," Stardust muttered to herself, her hoof pressed against her throbbing head as she sank into a weary stupor.

With a flick of her magic, Stardust brought her SPAS-12 closer, her eyes narrowing as she scrutinized the unfamiliar weapon. It was her first time handling such a shotgun, and she felt a mixture of apprehension and determination swirling within her.

"Fight to forget it, Stardust, you 'ave to... fight," she murmured, her voice tinged with resignation as she inspected the shotgun. Her gaze settled on the forend, a component she couldn't quite decipher.

"I wonder what this is for?" Stardust pondered aloud, her brow furrowing in confusion as she floated the SPAS-12 away from her, hesitant to manipulate the unknown mechanism without proper understanding.

Gently, she began to manipulate the fore-end with her telekinesis, her movements slow and deliberate as she sought to unravel its purpose. With each subtle adjustment, she observed how the shotgun responded, noting the subtle movements and mechanisms at play.

As she experimented, Stardust's attention was drawn to the ejection port, where she noticed only a single cartridge had been expelled. It was a small detail, but it hinted at the intricate workings of the weapon, prompting her to delve deeper into its inner workings.

"Will I 'ave to move this thing every time I fire, or will there be a specific number of times before I move the mechanism again?" Stardust pondered silently in her mind, her thoughts swirling with uncertainty. "I'll 'ave to find out when I face another creature. The wisest thing would be not to waste ammunition," she concluded, her voice filled with a sense of pragmatic determination as she contemplated her next moves.

"I feel like it's been hours since I last saw the sun," Stardust remarked, her gaze flicking left and right as she surveyed her dim surroundings. The oppressive darkness of the hospital weighed heavily upon her, casting a pall over her senses and fueling her growing sense of unease.

"If I stay in this blasted hospital, I'll end up goin' bloody crazy. I've been talkin' to meself since I came 'ere," Stardust muttered, her frustration mounting as she rose to her hooves, steeling herself for the daunting task of continuing her exploration. With a weary sigh, she pushed aside her fears and doubts, determined to forge ahead and confront the horrors.

As Stardust pressed forward, her hooves trembling with each step, she couldn't shake the overwhelming intensity of her emotions. Never before had she experienced such raw fear and determination.

"Lollipop was bleedin' right... the wasteland ain't no place for the faint of 'eart," Stardust muttered to herself, her voice quivering with a mix of trepidation and resolve as she trotted towards the staircase leading to the top floor.

Upon reaching the sixth floor, Stardust found herself yearning for the comforting embrace of the bandages she sought, the final medical item she needed before she could even begin to contemplate her return to Equestria.

"I 'ope I never lay eyes on those sons of bitches again," Stardust spat out bitterly, her voice laced with a potent mixture of shame and anger as the memories of her traumatic encounter continued to torment her.

As she reached the sixth floor, Stardust's gaze fell upon the familiar 'Noisia Life' logo, its ominous green and black letters looming large on the hallway wall. The sight sent a shiver down her spine, a stark reminder of the dangers that lurked within the desolate corridors of the hospital.

"That logo again..." Stardust muttered, her gaze lingering on the Noisia Life emblem plastered on the wall. Despite the sinister aura of the place, the presence of the logo still gave the impression of a respectable company in the medical field.

Nevertheless, Stardust proceeded with caution, retracing her steps through the familiar routine of entering the clinic on the sixth floor. Her heart pounded in her chest as she prayed silently that she wouldn't encounter those vile creatures again.

"Whatever's inside, I bloody well 'ope it's not those tossers again," Stardust whispered to herself, her hooves moving unsteadily as she made her way towards the clinic, the sound of her breaths the only thing breaking the eerie silence.

As she stepped inside the clinic, Stardust's senses were on high alert, her ears twitching at the slightest noise, her eyes scanning the room frantically in search of any sign of danger. The memories of her encounter with the Horror Hospital weighed heavily on her mind, each recollection striking her like a hammer blow.

"Every time I look out that window, it's like starin' into the abyss, reckonin' I'll never make it back to Equestria, doomed to rot away 'ere alone," Stardust murmured, her gaze fixed on the window to her left, the vast expanse of space beyond serving as a harsh reminder of her isolation.

"I never thought I'd 'ave thoughts like this... it's all so much to process, and it's only me first day in this blasted wasteland," she continued, her voice heavy with despair as she cast her eyes downward, the weight of her situation bearing down on her like a suffocating blanket.

"Suicidal thoughts, please... just stay the fuck out of me mind," Stardust pleaded, her voice trembling with the effort to maintain her sanity amidst the chaos of her thoughts.

Her determination wavered like a flickering flame, her emotions swirling in a turbulent sea of uncertainty and fear. She couldn't help but question the worth of her continued struggle, weighed down by the constant emotional and physical risks she faced with each passing moment. Yet, despite it all, she found herself still clinging to life, a fragile thread of hope in the darkness that threatened to consume her whole.

Stardust froze in her tracks, a shiver coursing through her body as vivid, haunting images flooded her mind. She could almost feel the tentacles ripping open her jumpsuit, invading her most intimate places with their vile, invasive touch.

"NOOOOO!" she screamed, her voice raw with agony as she clutched at her head, her hooves trembling with the weight of her suffering.

"LEAVE ME ALONE, YOU FREAKIN' ARSEHOLE!" Stardust's words were laced with desperation and fury as she sank to her knees, the echoes of her own torment reverberating in the emptiness of the clinic.

Her mind was a battleground, a twisted arena where the horrors of the Hospital Horror played out in gruesome detail. The memory of the creature's tentacles violating her, injecting its repulsive yellow liquid into her belly, left Stardust reeling with a cocktail of pain, shame, grief, fear, and rage.

"Why does this 'ave to 'appen to me?" she whimpered, her voice choked with anguish as she felt the bile rise in her throat. Each retelling of the nightmare only served to deepen the wounds in her soul, leaving her feeling more broken and alone than ever before.

"I think I'm going to..." Stardust's body convulsed uncontrollably as she struggled to contain the rising tide of nausea, her throat burning with bile as she fought against the urge to vomit. With a desperate gasp, she attempted to cover her mouth with her right front hoof, hoping to stifle the retching, but her efforts were in vain.

A guttural sound escaped her lips as her stomach rebelled against her, the acidic contents surging forth in a violent torrent. The vomit spewed from her mouth in a sickening spray, the putrid smell filling the air as it splattered across the floor in a repulsive display.

Stardust's entire body shook with the force of her heaving, her muscles straining with the effort as wave after wave of sickness wracked her frail form. Tears mingled with the vomit on her cheeks as she fought against the overwhelming sense of shame and humiliation that threatened to engulf her.

It was the second time she had emptied her stomach that day, but the feeling of vulnerability and degradation only intensified with each retch. As she knelt there, her body trembling and her heart heavy with despair, Stardust couldn't help but feel utterly alone in her suffering, the sight of her own bodily fluids staining the floor serving as a cruel reminder of her own fragility.

"Seems like I'm doomed to suffer this humiliation over and over," Stardust murmured, her voice thick with shame and self-loathing as she grappled with the aftermath of her second visceral reaction.

"This pain... it's like a fire inside me, consuming me," Stardust continued, her hoof pressing against her chest where her heart beat frantically, a relentless drumming that echoed her inner turmoil.

The specter of madness loomed ever closer, threatening to engulf Stardust in its suffocating embrace. The image of her own demise, a shotgun pressed against her temple, flickered in her mind's eye, tempting her with the promise of escape.

"I won't... I won't succumb to that," Stardust declared, her voice trembling with a mixture of defiance and despair. "There are still ponies who love me, and a life that's worth living... I won't throw it all away."

Frustration boiled within her, mingling with the despair that threatened to consume her whole. "Damn it... my own mind has become my enemy," she spat out bitterly, her words echoing in the empty confines of the hospital. "It's toying with me, driving me to the brink of madness."

With each passing moment, Stardust felt herself teetering on the edge of sanity, her grip on reality slipping like sand through her hooves. "I've had enough of driftin' through this empty void," she declared, her voice growing louder with each word. "I refuse to be a pawn in this twisted game any longer!"

No matter how hard Stardust tried to salvage a glimmer of positivity from the abyss that surrounded her, it remained an elusive dream. Every step she took through the desolate hallways of the clinic served as a grim reminder of the relentless string of misfortunes that had plagued her since she first set hoof within its walls.

With a heavy heart, Stardust moved away from the vomit that stained the floor, a macabre testament to her suffering that she desperately wished to erase from her mind.

"What if I just... forget about the bandages and focus on gettin' the hell outta here?" Stardust pondered aloud, her front hooves nervously bumping together as she weighed her options.

"But... but if Lollipop asked for 'em, it must mean they're important for 'er healin' process," she mused, her brow furrowing with indecision. "But I can't stay 'ere any longer... I need to go back to Equestria!"

The passage of time seemed to stretch on endlessly, each moment feeling like an eternity trapped within the suffocating confines of the hospital. Stardust's heart clenched with fear at the thought of Lollipop's fate resting in her hooves, the weight of that responsibility bearing down on her like a leaden weight.

"I feel like I've been trapped 'ere for years... I don't know 'ow much longer I can bear it," Stardust admitted, her voice trembling with uncertainty as she surveyed her surroundings, her senses still on high alert for any potential threat that lurked in the shadows.

As Stardust scoured every inch of the clinic in search of the bandages she so desperately needed, her frustration reached a boiling point. Each drawer she opened revealed nothing but dirty or used supplies, each hallway she traversed echoed with the stench of death and decay. With a growl of frustration, she pounded the floor with her left front hoof, the sound reverberating through the empty corridors as she checked every nook and cranny in vain.

"I've searched every bleedin' floor... I've got the painkillers and tweezers, but where in Tartarus are the damn bandages?" Stardust grumbled, her voice tinged with anger and despair as she turned her gaze towards the window.

Through the glass, she could see the otherworldly version of the Hospital, its structure composed entirely of Rubik's cubes. The sight filled her with a sense of dread and frustration, knowing that she might have to venture there to find what she sought. But how? She had no special suit, no clear path to traverse the surreal landscape beyond.

The stress of the situation weighed heavily on Stardust as she sank into a nearby seat, her hooves pressed against her throbbing head. Her gaze fell upon her SPAS-12, a twisted temptation lurking in the recesses of her mind.

"Should I... do it?" Stardust murmured, her thoughts spiraling into darkness as she imagined the horrific scene unfolding before her.

In her mind's eye, she saw herself raising the shotgun to her temple, the deafening roar of the blast ringing in her ears as her head exploded into a thousand fragments. The grotesque image of her parents' grief flashed before her, their faces twisted with anguish as they mourned the loss of their daughter.

Unable to bear the weight of her own turmoil, Stardust collapsed to the ground, her body trembling with the intensity of her emotions. "GET OUT OF MY HEAD!" she screamed, her voice echoing in the empty clinic as she thrashed from side to side, consumed by the torment of her own thoughts.

"I bloody well can't do that! NOOOOO!" Stardust roared, her hind hooves lashing out violently as she fought against the intrusive thoughts that plagued her mind.

Gradually, the horrifying images began to fade, replaced by a semblance of clarity as Stardust clawed her way back from the brink of madness. She allowed herself to release the floodgates of her pent-up emotions, uncaring of any potential observers. All she needed was to purge herself of the overwhelming despair that threatened to consume her whole.

"WHAT ELSE 'as to 'appen to me in this fuckin' place?" Stardust cried out, her voice raw with anguish as she pounded the ground beneath her with her hooves. "I was almost impaled, I was raped, and I still can't bloody well find the last thing I need!"

Her words echoed through the empty halls of the clinic, a desperate plea for relief from the relentless onslaught of suffering that seemed to follow her at every turn. But even as she screamed into the void, a part of her clung stubbornly to the flickering flame of hope, refusing to be extinguished by the darkness that threatened to engulf her.

"And it's just... it's me first day in this bleedin' wasteland," Stardust muttered, the weight of her despair heavy upon her as she sighed heavily.

"I swear on me life, if I ever get outta this alive, I'll never step hoof in a fuckin' hospital again," she declared, her frustration palpable as she cast a weary gaze around the blood-stained walls of the clinic. The sterile whiteness seemed to mock her, a cruel reminder of the horrors she had endured within its confines.

With a determined grimace, Stardust pushed herself upright, her body trembling with exhaustion and resolve. "I'm gonna press on with this fuckin' mess... there's gotta be some way to get to that other hospital," she muttered under her breath, her voice barely more than a whisper as she made her unsteady way towards the exit of the clinic.

Stardust trotted unsteadily, her hooves tracing the contours of the walls as she moved, the burden of her emotions weighing upon her like leaden blocks.

With a heavy heart, she turned right, her gaze fixed on the hallway adorned with the ominous Noisia Life logo. "I'll suss out this area, see what I can find," she muttered to herself, her determination to escape this hospital and return to Equestria burning fiercely within her.

Taking a deep breath, Stardust veered left into the darkness that engulfed the hallway. With no windows to illuminate the path ahead, she had to rely solely on her magic to cast light into the shadows. Each step she took felt like a plunge into the unknown, the oppressive darkness pressing in on her from all sides.

Stardust's ears twitched instinctively at the strange sound that pierced the eerie silence of the hallway.

"Another bloody mutation?!" Stardust exclaimed, her heart pounding in her chest as she took a cautious step backward.

The sound didn't resemble the familiar cadence of hoofsteps or grunts; instead, it was the ominous noise of an object in motion.

With trembling hooves, Stardust raised her SPAS-12, its barrel trained on the source of the sound, her nerves wound tight with tension.

Her breaths came in ragged gasps as the sound grew louder, drawing nearer with each passing moment, sending shivers of fear down her spine.

To her astonishment, several toy blocks came into view, rolling across the floor towards her with an unnatural sense of purpose. As they drew closer, four blocks arranged themselves to form the word 'Hell'.

"What in Tartarus is goin' on? Now even inanimate objects are movin' on their own... it's like I'm trapped in some twisted nightmare," Stardust muttered, her voice tinged with fear and disbelief.

Refusing to let her terror consume her, Stardust pressed on, keeping close to the wall as she continued her journey through the darkened hallway, determined to avoid any further encounters with the unsettling phenomena that plagued this accursed place.

"I suppose I ought to get used to these bizarre occurrences in this bloody hospital," Stardust murmured, her voice heavy with resignation as she let out a weary sigh. "But I can't bloody well tell which ones are gonna hurt me, or if I'm just hallucinatin'... Ahg! It's all so confusin'."

"I reckon it's best not to take any risks. If I try to make a dash for the window, I might end up meetin' me maker," Stardust reasoned, her gaze drifting towards the distant glimmer of the outside world beyond the glass. "It's probably best not to dwell on it."

Contemplating her options, Stardust felt a sense of unease settle in the pit of her stomach. She had already encountered one terrifying event after another, each one more harrowing than the last. The thought of being stranded in space weighed heavily on her mind, but she couldn't shake the lingering fear of the unknown. The notion of objects moving of their own accord filled her with a deep sense of disquiet, leaving her head swirling with unanswered questions about what other inexplicable phenomena awaited her in this twisted realm.

Stardust trotted through the silent and murky hallways, her hooves echoing softly against the cold floor as she made her way towards the personnel security room.

"Maybe I can lay me 'ooves on somethin' that'll 'elp me get to that other bleedin' hospital made of cubes," Stardust mused, coming to a halt to ponder her next move. "If I manage to get there, maybe I'll be able to scrounge up the bandages I need. I've already turned every ruddy clinic inside out on every floor, but no luck. The mental clinics and substance control, they ain't gonna do me any good, I reckon."

With her trusty SPAS-12 at her side, Stardust pressed on, her senses sharp and alert for any potential danger lurking in the shadows.

At that moment, she made a conscious effort to avoid glancing out the window, despite the allure of the wondrous expanse of space beyond. The mere thought of it sent a shiver down her spine, filling her with a sense of unease and despair at the prospect of being stranded in this forsaken place, unable to find her way back to Equestria.

"Gettin' to the other side ain't gonna be a walk in the park, that's for sure. I ain't got a bleedin' clue what it's like to be floatin' in space, but it gives me the bloody jitters just thinkin' about it. Feels like I could fall into a void at any bleedin' moment," Stardust muttered, her voice tinged with trepidation as she grappled with the overwhelming uncertainty of her predicament.

Stardust proceeded with utmost caution, her senses on high alert as she navigated the dark corridors of the hospital. With each step, she pressed herself against the wall, moving slowly and silently to avoid attracting any unwanted attention.

As she advanced, Stardust kept a keen ear out for any unusual sounds, her heart pounding in her chest with apprehension. Despite the eerie silence that enveloped the halls, she remained vigilant, knowing all too well the unpredictable nature of the hospital.

"So far, ain't 'eard anythin' out of the ordinary. All I can 'ear is me own bleedin' breath," Stardust murmured to herself, her voice barely above a whisper. "Guess I'll just keep pressin' on."

With a determined stride, Stardust quickened her pace, her hooves echoing softly against the cold floor as she made her way towards the personnel security room. Upon reaching her destination, she carefully pushed the door open, ensuring to close it behind her with the utmost care.

As Stardust delved into the room, the familiar sound of static filled the air once more.

"Bloody annoying noise," Stardust muttered under her breath, her senses on high alert as she scanned the room. She couldn't shake off the unease brought on by the mysterious voices echoing through the hospital.

"Hey, dear, fancy a trip to the amusement park this weekend? We could have a right laugh," came the voice of a young stallion, his tone brimming with excitement.

"Don't call me 'dear,' and I'm not interested in going to the park," replied a young mare voice, tinged with uncertainty.

"Why not? Did I do something wrong?" The male voice shifted quickly to confusion.

"It's just... I don't want to be with you anymore," the female voice replied, her words heavy with the weight of her decision.

"What? But... we've been together for two years! We've talked about our future, getting married, having foals... Why the sudden change?" The male voice sounded bewildered and frustrated.

"It's just not the same anymore. For the past month, I've felt... uncomfortable being with you," the female voice explained, her resolve firm.

Stardust listened to the exchange, her heart heavy with empathy for the pain unfolding in the conversation. She continued to explore the empty rooms, her eyes averting from the bloodstained walls and the lifeless bodies of security guards. They offered no help, their ammunition long depleted.

"Love's a right mess, ain't it? 'Earing this only makes it bleedin' worse. There's bugger all I can do, and even if I could, reckon it wouldn't make much difference," Stardust mumbled to herself, her steps slowing as she pondered the complexities of relationships and the pain of heartbreak.

As Stardust listened to the tumultuous exchange between the unseen couple, she felt a pang of sadness and empathy for their plight.

"Now I get it, now I see it. You meet some fancy classmate with rich parents, that's the only explanation. Can't figure out why else you'd dump me. I've always been faithful, always had your back," the young stallion's voice dripped with frustration.

"No, it's not like that. When we got together, I felt like I had to say yes," the young mare's voice quivered with regret.

"Don't give me that! You could've just said no from the start! Would've been better than wasting my time. You're a damn bitch!" The stallion's anger boiled over, his voice rising in fury.

"Don't talk to me like that! I'm not some whore!" The mare's voice cracked with a mix of anger and hurt.

"Oh, but you are. All you care about is money. I was just your emotional crutch until you found somepony better," the stallion's voice echoed with bitterness as he paced around the room.

"That's not true! Just because I don't want to be with you anymore doesn't mean I used you. I know I shouldn't have said yes, but I couldn't go on like this. I knew you'd react like this," the mare's sobs punctuated her words.

"And that's why I'm pissed at you for making that stupid decision. Get out of my damn house. Never want to see your face again. You're just like all the others, using me for your own gain," the stallion's voice trembled with anger as he ordered her to leave.

"You're so heartless!" The mare's voice cracked as she fled the scene, the slam of a door echoing through the room.

"Just 'cause you're sensitive don't mean you get to treat me like garbage," the stallion muttered to himself, the creak of a chair suggesting he sank into it, contemplating the aftermath of their heated confrontation.

The sound of a door creaking open and then slamming shut echoed through the room.

"Here we go again, loneliness and isolation," the stallion muttered, almost as if addressing them as companions.

"I guess you two will be sticking around until the day I kick the bucket," he added, his tone feigning cheerfulness.

"It's been this way since puberty hit, you've been by my side for years. You could say... you're a part of me," the stallion's voice trailed off, his words tinged with resignation.

Stardust wiped away her tears, feeling a pang of sympathy for the stallion's plight. She couldn't interact with voices like he did, but she understood the pain and complexity of relationships.

"I've never experienced love myself, but I hope I never have to endure something like that," Stardust said, dabbing her eyes with her left front hoof.

Stardust stumbled upon a room containing four anti-radiation suits. The vibrant orange and black attire bore two rockets on the wearer's back, presumably for navigating through radioactive zones. Adorning the flank of each suit was the 'NL' acronym in bold black letters.

"This gear should help me reach the other hospital," Stardust muttered to herself, eyeing the suits with a mix of anticipation and apprehension. The thought of colliding with a meteorite and shattering the helmet glass sent shivers down her spine. It was a chilling reminder of the perilous journey that lay ahead.

"I'll have to take it slow... flying with these rockets is uncharted territory for me," Stardust reasoned aloud, her voice tinged with uncertainty. With a trembling hoof, she began to don the suit, each movement weighed down by the weight of impending danger.

"This suit's a bloody relief... ain't felt safe in... ages," Stardust muttered, her voice muffled slightly by the helmet. The sensation of protection offered her a rare moment of solace, a respite from the constant dread that had haunted her for what seemed like an eternity.

"But I ain't lettin' my guard down, not with those spikey bastards and those bloody rapist lurkin' about," she added, her tone firm with determination, even as her hooves trembled beneath her.

As the suit's interface finished loading, Stardust's gaze flickered to the display. 'Radiation: 0%,' read the left indicator, a reassuring sign that the suit was functioning as intended. On the right, 'Rockets: 98%,' warned of the limited fuel supply for the rockets.

"Ugh, bloody hell... Spike ones again," Stardust grumbled, her lip curling in disgust as she eyed the puddle of saliva on the ground. With a shudder, she quickened her pace, eager to put as much distance between herself and those grotesque creatures as possible.

"Right, gotta move, sharpish," she muttered to herself, breaking into a brisk trot as she made her way toward the roof. The thought of encountering another Iron Maiden sent a shiver down her spine, and she was determined to avoid such a confrontation at all costs.

"They're craftier than I gave 'em credit for, those buggers," Stardust remarked as she ascended the stairs, her breaths coming in short, anxious gasps.

Upon reaching the door to the roof, Stardust hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest. "Once I step through this door, I'll be floatin' in space... low gravity an' all," she mused aloud, her voice tinged with apprehension. "Gotta keep meself from lookin' down, don't wanna send meself into a right panic." With trembling hooves, she pushed the door open slowly, steeling herself for the daunting expanse that awaited her beyond.

As Stardust pushed open the door, she was met with a rush of air, the anti-radiation suit clinging tightly to her body and anchoring her to the ceiling of the hospital. With cautious steps, she ventured out onto the roof, her gaze fixed on the distant structure of the hospital made of Rubik's cubes. However, her path was fraught with peril, as she had to navigate through the debris of meteorites that floated ominously in her path.

Stardust's eyes widened as she took in the surreal sight before her. "This 'as to be a bleedin' dream, it's too mad to be real," she muttered to herself, her disbelief palpable in her trembling voice. Despite the hardships she had endured, she struggled to come to terms with the bizarre reality she now found herself in.

With a heavy heart, Stardust contemplated her dwindling options. "When I finally get me hooves on them bandages, I'll need to figure out a way back to Equestria... but 'ow? It's a ruddy puzzle," she pondered aloud, her thoughts laced with frustration and desperation.The prospect of being stranded in this desolate wasteland gnawed at her, leaving her feeling hopeless and lost.

Summoning her resolve, Stardust reached out with a shaky hoof and pressed the button on her chest, activating the rockets in her suit. As she began her ascent into space, she couldn't shake the nagging fear that she might never find her way home.

As Stardust slowly floated through the emptiness of space, she made a conscious effort to avert her gaze from the abyss below, a void so deep and dark it seemed to swallow all light. Despite knowing she couldn't fall, the sensation of vertigo still gnawed at her, a lingering fear she couldn't shake.

"I'm... I'm right scared," Stardust muttered to herself, her voice trembling with apprehension as she maneuvered to avoid the oncoming barrage of meteorites.

Meteorites of varying sizes hurtled towards her from every direction, some veering in from the sides while others barreled straight ahead. Stardust, maintaining a cautious pace, deftly steered clear of each impending collision.

With the vast expanse of space stretching endlessly around her, Stardust couldn't help but be consumed by thoughts of her loved ones back in Equestria.

"Mum, dad, Violet, Lollipop... I'll do whatever it takes to find my way back to ya. And if I don't... if I don't make it, I hope ya all remember me," Stardust murmured, her voice choked with emotion as tears threatened to spill from her eyes. Yet, even amidst her turmoil, she pressed on, determined to defy the odds and return home.

Stardust couldn't shake the feeling of unease as she neared the hospital, noticing a peculiar shift in its appearance. One of the floors began to morph, its colors aligning perfectly with an original Rubik's cube pattern, as if the hospital itself was reacting to her approach.

"It's like... like it knows I'm comin' closer," Stardust murmured, her body trembling involuntarily with fear at the thought of what awaited her inside.

Despite the suit still boasting a fuel reserve of 78%, Stardust felt a sudden urgency to hasten her journey. "The fuel's droppin' quicker than I thought... gotta pick up the pace," she muttered, pushing the rockets to propel her forward with greater speed.

As she soared through space, a swarm of meteorites congregated in her path, forcing Stardust to maneuver deftly to avoid collision. With a sharp twist, she narrowly avoided one hurtling downwards, only to find another looming perilously close behind. "Bugger!" Stardust exclaimed, bringing her hooves together in a desperate bid to brake and swerve, narrowly avoiding a catastrophic collision that could have shattered the glass of her suit.

Finally, as she drew near the hospital made of cubes, its exterior transformed into a perfect replica of the iconic Rubik's cube, leaving Stardust utterly bewildered. "What in the blazes am I gonna find in there?" she muttered to herself, her voice tinged with a mixture of apprehension and curiosity.

As Stardust ventured deeper into the hospital, she found herself surrounded by a surreal landscape of Rubik's cube-like structures. Every inch of the building, from the outer walls to the furnishings within, had been transformed into intricately patterned cubes, creating a disorienting and unsettling environment.

"What a bloody mess... can't make heads or tails of this place," Stardust muttered, her unease palpable as she navigated the maze-like corridors. With her SPAS-12 at the ready, she remained vigilant, fully aware that danger could lurk around any corner.

Descending to the sixth floor, Stardust found herself confronted with a sight that bordered on the absurd. Every object in sight, from the drawers to the seats and walls, had been molded into perfect cubes, each adorned with a riot of colors. It was as if she had stumbled into a bizarre, cubist dreamscape.

"I hope to Celestia the bandages ain't bloody cubes too, 'cause that'd be a right sodding mess," Stardust grumbled, pressing on towards the clinic on the sixth floor, her determination to find the elusive medical supplies unwavering despite the surreal surroundings.

As Stardust made her way through the winding hallways towards the clinic, a chilling sound pierced the air—the unmistakable, guttural growl of an Iron Maiden.

"Oh, bloody hell, not these bastards again," Stardust muttered, her hooves trembling as she instinctively took a step back.

The sound seemed to emanate from one of the branching hallways, leaving Stardust torn between her desire to reach the clinic and her fear of encountering the menacing creature.

"Bollocks... if I head into the clinic, it'll likely follow me, and then I'll be cornered," Stardust reasoned, her grip tightening on her SPAS-12.

Suddenly, the source of the noise emerged from one of the corridors—a grotesque Iron Maiden, its spiked form a stark contrast against the Rubik's cube surroundings.

"What in Tartarus..." Stardust exclaimed, her voice a mixture of disbelief and dread at the surreal sight before her.

Stardust opted to wait for the Iron Maiden to draw closer, but its grotesque appearance sent shivers down her spine, prompting her to act impulsively. With a surge of magic, she squeezed the trigger of her SPAS-12 sooner than planned.

As the bullets struck the Rubik's cube creature, it didn't bleed or ooze any foul liquid. Instead, it erupted into a cascade of multicolored cubes, scattering across the floor like shattered glass. The cacophony of their clattering echoed through the hallway, creating an eerie ambiance.

One of the Iron Maiden's front hooves was obliterated by the barrage of bullets, leaving behind a mess of fragmented cubes in its wake.

Frustration surged within Stardust as she attempted to fire her shotgun again, unaware that she needed to cycle the fore-end to chamber another round.

"Bloody hell! Why won't it fire? Blast it, this bloody shotgun!" Stardust cursed, repeatedly pressing the trigger to no avail.

Stardust repeatedly pulled the trigger of her shotgun to no avail, frustration building with each failed attempt. With a quick flick of her telekinesis, she retrieved her Combat Master Alpha and VP70 pistols.

As the Iron Maiden crept closer, its grotesque form contorted and twisted, the absence of one hoof doing little to impede its relentless advance. Stardust unleashed a barrage of shots in a desperate attempt to fend off the abomination.

"Bugger off, you bloody twat!" Stardust yelled, her voice trembling with fear and anger as she avoided making eye contact with the creature.

Despite her onslaught, the Iron Maiden persisted, lunging forward in a bid to sink its teeth into Stardust's neck. With a swift sidestep, Stardust narrowly evaded the attack, her heart pounding with adrenaline.

"Damn it all! Why won't this bloody thing die?" Stardust cursed, her back pressed against the wall as she continued to unload rounds into the relentless creature.

Stardust's frustration grew as she witnessed the seemingly unstoppable resilience of the Iron Maiden. Despite expending a full two-gun magazine on the creature, it continued to advance, seemingly unfazed by the onslaught.

"Bloody hell, I've emptied both barrels into this bugger and it's still kicking!" Stardust exclaimed, her voice tinged with a mixture of desperation and rage.

With a swift motion, she used her telekinesis to reload both weapons, the metallic click of the bullets sliding into place echoing through the hallway.

"I'll have to keep shooting, even if it's just to slow the fucktwit down," Stardust muttered grimly, leveling both guns at the Iron Maiden once more.

She squeezed the triggers, the recoil reverberating through her hooves as she unleashed a barrage of bullets upon the creature. Each shot landed with a sickening thud, causing the Iron Maiden to stagger slightly with each impact.

Stardust swiftly stowed her pistols away in her bag, opting instead to rely on her trusty SPAS-12 for the next encounter. As she ran towards the clinic, she couldn't shake off the nagging feeling of unease caused by her shotgun's sudden malfunction.

"Seems odd... I don't reckon it's busted, but why'd it go kaput like that?" Stardust muttered to herself, her brow furrowed in confusion as she briefly inspected the weapon.

Recalling the mechanics of the shotgun, she tentatively manipulated the fore-end, ejecting a spent shell in the process. "Maybe tweaking this bit'll sort it out? Blimey, I'm no gunsmith," she mumbled, uncertainty creeping into her voice.

With her shotgun seemingly operational again, Stardust resumed her search for bandages within the clinic. However, the maze-like structure of the Rubik's cube hospital made navigation a daunting task, and she found herself retracing her steps more than once.

"Bloody hell, this place is giving me a proper headache," Stardust grumbled, frustration mounting as she scoured each room to no avail.

Realizing that she might have better luck on the fifth floor, Stardust made her way out of the clinic, determined to press on in her search for the elusive bandages.

Stardust, upon exiting the clinic, noticed the Iron Maiden had regenerated its hoof and was poised to pursue her once more.

"Ain't wasting any more bullets on you, you bloody piece of shite!" Stardust exclaimed, hastening her trot towards the stairs.

The Iron Maiden lurked in the hallway, its presence looming ominously as Stardust made her escape.

Yet, her troubles didn't end there. As she approached the stairs, Stardust encountered a disturbing sight—a crimson tide of liquid pooling across the floor, blocking her path. The viscous substance seemed to stretch as far as the eye could see, forcing Stardust to confront an unsettling decision.

"What in the bloody hell is this?" Stardust recoiled in disgust, her stomach churning at the sight.

"I pray it ain't what I reckon it is," she muttered apprehensively, tentatively dipping her hooves into the pool of red liquid.

"Bugger me, that's ruddy disgusting. Can't believe I'm wadin' through this bloody mess," Stardust grimaced, her concern growing as she weighed her options. If she lingered too long contemplating her next move, the Iron Maiden would undoubtedly close in on her once more.

"Bugger it all, here goes nothin'!" Stardust exclaimed, steeling herself before plunging into the crimson sea.

As she submerged herself, the world around her was engulfed in a murky red haze, obscuring her vision and adding to her sense of disorientation.

Straining to see, Stardust fumbled for a way to illuminate her surroundings, her hooves searching desperately for any semblance of a flashlight or light source.

Spotting a small button near the rocket controls, Stardust pressed it, causing a dim light to flicker to life, casting feeble beams across the liquid expanse.

Navigating through the flooded fifth floor, Stardust encountered floating hospital furniture and debris, each obstacle a potential threat to the fragile crystal of her suit.

"I need to tread carefully, can't afford to let this bloody thing crack and let this liquid in," Stardust muttered to herself, her movements cautious and deliberate as she made her way towards the clinic.

Amidst the eerie silence of the submerged hospital, Stardust was unsettled by the distant rumblings and tremors that reverberated through the structure, akin to the earth itself groaning in protest.

"What in blazes is goin' on?" Stardust wondered aloud, her anxiety mounting as she struggled to comprehend the unsettling phenomenon unfolding around her. Desperate to reach the clinic and find the bandages she sought.

As Stardust continued to swim through the confined space of the clinic, her movements were cautious and deliberate, every stroke calculated to avoid any potential hazards lurking beneath the surface of the crimson tide.

"This bloody red liquid makes me skin crawl," Stardust muttered with a shudder of revulsion, her mind recoiling from the grotesque reality of the menstruation-filled ocean she found herself submerged in. The mere thought of its origin sent a shiver down her spine, and she pushed the disturbing notion aside, focusing instead on reaching her destination as swiftly as possible.

Navigating through the cramped confines of the hallway, Stardust propelled herself forward with determined strokes, her senses on high alert for any sign of danger lurking in the murky depths. Each passing moment felt like an eternity as she pushed through the oppressive silence, the only sound the rhythmic sloshing of the liquid against her suit.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Stardust reached the end of the hallway, her heart pounding with a mixture of relief and dread at what lay ahead.

Stardust stood frozen in terror as she beheld the grotesque sight before her: a Fetus Ghoul, its malformed form looming ominously in the cramped confines of the clinic hallway. The creature's rotten, decaying flesh hung loosely from its skeletal frame, its malformed limbs twitching spasmodically as it emitted a low, guttural whine that sent shivers down Stardust's spine.

The stench of decay filled the air, thick and suffocating, as the Fetus Ghoul's malformed hooves scraped against the blood-soaked floor, sending ripples through the crimson tide that surrounded it. Its umbilical cord, twisted and mangled, dangled limply from its bloated abdomen, a grim reminder of the creature's grotesque origins.

Stardust's heart raced with fear as she realized the danger she was facing. Fetus Ghouls were notorious for their savage aggression and monstrous strength, and this one was no exception. With a primal instinct honed by its twisted mutation, the creature lurched forward, its malformed features contorted into a grotesque semblance of hunger as it prepared to launch its attack.

"Holy fuckin' Celestia shit..." Stardust whispered, her voice trembling with fear as she raised her weapons in a futile attempt to defend herself against the monstrous abomination before her.

Stardust vs Fetus Ghoul

As the Fetus Ghoul closed in on Stardust, its grotesque form cutting through the murky sea of menstruation with eerie grace, Stardust's mind raced with panic. She knew that using her firearms underwater would be futile and could even endanger her life. With a surge of adrenaline, Stardust activated the rockets on her suit, propelling herself away from the oncoming threat with desperate speed.

The impact of the Fetus Ghoul's hoof sent Stardust careening into the wall, a sharp jolt of pain shooting through her body as she struggled to regain her bearings. Gritting her teeth against the agony, Stardust forced herself to focus, her mind racing with desperate calculations as she searched for a way to defend herself.

"Son of a bitch... that hurt me," Stardust muttered through clenched teeth, her voice laced with a mixture of fear and anger at her predicament.

With her heart pounding in her chest, Stardust scanned her surroundings for anything she could use as a weapon. The clinic was a labyrinth of twisted corridors and blood-soaked debris.

"I'll have to find something sharp to attack it, I can't use weapons... I don't know if after this my mind can still withstand so much madness," Stardust murmured to herself, her voice trembling with a mixture of anguish and determination. Every moment spent in this nightmarish hospital tested her sanity to its limits, but she refused to succumb to despair.

As the Fetus Ghoul lunged towards Stardust, hurling debris with reckless abandon, Stardust's instincts kicked in, propelling her into a frantic dance of evasion. With lightning-fast reflexes, she darted to the right, narrowly avoiding the barrage of projectiles hurtling towards her.

But the Fetus Ghoul was relentless, its monstrous form closing in on Stardust with terrifying speed. With a surge of panic, Stardust scrambled for anything she could use as a weapon, her heart pounding in her chest as she searched desperately for a means of defense.

Before she could react, the Fetus Ghoul was upon her, its massive hooves crashing down with bone-crushing force. Stardust was thrown backwards, her body twisting in mid-air as she desperately tried to shield herself from the impact, her mind reeling with pain and fear.

"Shit, that hurts so much!" Stardust cried out, her voice trembling with desperation as she clutched her injured back, her breath coming in ragged gasps as she struggled to push through the agony.

But there was no time to dwell on her injuries. With grim determination, Stardust forced herself to focus, her eyes narrowing as she braced for the Fetus Ghoul's next assault. As the creature launched a stretcher towards her, Stardust's instincts kicked into overdrive, propelling her into a desperate dive to evade the deadly projectile, her heart hammering in her chest as she fought to stay one step ahead of her monstrous adversary.

Stardust, propelled by the rockets, seized the package of bandages that floated aimlessly and swiftly stowed it in her bag.

A fleeting sense of relief washed over Stardust as she finally secured what she sought, yet there was no time for celebration. A looming threat demanded her attention.

"After dealing with this wretched creature, I must find a means of escape. I can't endure its presence any longer; it fills me with dread," Stardust muttered, her hooves trembling.

The Fetus Ghoul hurled a trolley at Stardust, who, paralyzed by fear, could only watch as it hurtled towards her. With a sickening thud, the trolley struck her, sending her staggering back from the impact.

Glancing down, Stardust noticed a small crack in the crystal of her suit.

"Bloody hell!" Stardust exclaimed, a mixture of fear and fury coursing through her veins as she assessed the damage. She knew all too well the dire consequences of a breach in her suit's integrity.

The Fetus Ghoul bore down on Stardust once more, but she deftly evaded its charge, sliding to the side with the aid of her rockets and taking refuge behind a nearby privacy screen.

Seizing the screen with her magic, Stardust shattered it against the wall, creating a multitude of jagged glass shards.

With the Fetus Ghoul momentarily stunned by its failed attack, Stardust seized the opportunity, levitating the shards with her telekinesis and hurling them towards her assailant.

Upon being pelted by the glass shards, the Fetus Ghoul emitted a piercing scream, its blood mingling with the sea of menstruation in a grotesque spectacle.

Stardust, noting that her suit's fuel had depleted to 50%, understood that her predicament would only worsen if it ran out entirely.

In a fit of frustration, the Fetus Ghoul pounded the ground, unleashing tremors that reverberated throughout the clinic, causing the surroundings to quake.

Stardust, repulsed by her adversary's appearance and mindful of her restricted movement in the liquid, sought to keep her distance.

In a moment of clarity amidst her fear, Stardust levitated several sharp fragments of debris, preparing for her next move.

The Fetus Ghoul surged towards Stardust with alarming speed, poised to crush her with its colossal hooves.

"Shit!" Stardust exclaimed, taken aback by the creature's sudden velocity. With a sense of urgency, she hurled the debris at the approaching menace.

The Fetus Ghoul, its head now adorned with sharp protrusions, writhed in agony, its movements becoming increasingly erratic as it continued its pursuit of Stardust.

Utilizing her rockets, Stardust propelled herself upward to evade the creature's charge, deftly maneuvering past the flailing Fetus Ghoul and swimming to the opposite side of the room.

Finally, the Fetus Ghoul succumbed to its injuries, its lifeless form drifting in the crimson-tinted liquid, casting a macabre shadow over the clinic.

"I finally made it... Now I have a way to get out of here," Stardust muttered, relief tinged with exhaustion evident in her voice. But her respite was short-lived as an alarming siren pierced the air.

The shrill sound reverberated throughout the hospital, causing the entire structure to lurch into motion, spinning at a dizzying speed. Stardust clutched her head in agony, the cacophony assaulting her senses and intensifying her headache.

"Now what the fuck is happening?!" Stardust exclaimed, her voice strained with confusion and discomfort. She attempted to cover her ears, seeking refuge from the piercing noise, but her suit hindered her movements, leaving her helpless against the onslaught of sound.

As the siren blared with an unforgiving intensity, Stardust felt a sharp pain lance through her skull, pulsating with each ear-splitting wail. The sound seemed to penetrate her very being, reverberating through her bones and setting her nerves ablaze with torment.

Her vision blurred and swayed as if the world around her had been thrown into disarray. Each rotation of the hospital sent waves of nausea crashing over her, threatening to overwhelm her senses. Stardust staggered, her hooves feeling like lead as she struggled to maintain her balance amidst the chaos.

With every passing moment, the relentless assault of the siren bore down on her, intensifying the throbbing ache in her head until it felt as if her brain might burst from the pressure. She gritted her teeth, her entire body tensed against the agony, but there was no escape from the relentless onslaught of sound.

Desperation clawed at Stardust's consciousness as she fought to stay upright, her thoughts muddled and disjointed amidst the cacophony. The world spun around her in a dizzying blur, each rotation plunging her deeper into a swirling vortex of torment.

And then, with a final, deafening crescendo, the world faded into darkness as Stardust succumbed to the overwhelming agony, her consciousness slipping away into unconsciousness, consumed by the relentless assault of the siren's wail.

Stardust slowly regained consciousness, her head still throbbing with a lingering ache.

She found herself back in the familiar surroundings of the Baltimare Medical Center Hospital, on the very floor where her harrowing journey had begun.

With a bewildered expression, Stardust rose to her hooves, shaking off the remnants of her disorienting slumber.

"What in the... was it all just a dream?" Stardust muttered to herself, her thoughts a jumbled mess as she tried to make sense of her surreal experience. The anti-radiation suit clung to her like a haunting reminder of the trials she had endured, each item she had collected still in her possession.

"It's difficult to comprehend... returning to Equestria should bring relief, yet I can't shake the feeling of unease," Stardust pondered aloud, her voice tinged with uncertainty as she made her way towards the hospital's exit. The warmth of the sun beckoned her, a comforting beacon amidst the shadows of her memories.

"Even though I'm back, the scars of my ordeal run deep. The raped, the near-crushing, the journey through the void of space... they linger like ghosts haunting my thoughts," Stardust murmured, her gaze fixed upon the sky as she contemplated the weight of her experiences.

Stardust lifted her left front hoof, inspecting the stubborn stains of menstruation that clung to her suit. The sight only added to her confusion, serving as a grim reminder of the reality she had endured. Though shielded from the scent by her protective gear, she had no desire to uncover the true nature of the repulsive liquid.

"This only deepens the mystery... If I still bear the mark of that horror, does it mean my trials were real after all? But how could I have been transported into space? Did I stumble into some infernal portal?" Stardust pondered aloud, her voice laced with uncertainty. The questions hung in the air, unanswered and unsettling.

"The worst part is... I can't confide in anypony about this. They'd think I've lost my mind," Stardust lamented, casting her gaze downward as she grappled with the weight of her solitary burden.

"At least I'm still drawing breath... that's... something, I suppose," she conceded, a faint glimmer of resignation in her voice as she turned her steps toward home, eager to seek solace in the familiar embrace of Lollipop.

Stardust, feeling a sense of urgency, activated the rockets on her suit, propelling herself forward with determination. She soared through the air, navigating carefully to avoid any potential threats lurking below, maintaining a safe altitude to prevent collisions with the towering structures of the city.

With a gentle touch, Stardust reached for her Pipbuck, relieved to find that the device had regained its signal and was functioning as usual. Two unread messages awaited her, one from her mother and the other from her best friend.

Scarlet Glitter: My dear, where are you? Why you do not answer my messages? Your father and I are deeply concerned about you, please respond, we want to know where you are and who you have been.

Upon reading the heartfelt message from her mother, Stardust felt a wave of emotion wash over her. Tears welled up in her eyes as she realized the depth of her parents' concern for her well-being. "I'm sorry, Mum... I've been through a lot," Stardust whispered to herself, her voice trembling with emotion. With a heavy heart, she composed a response, using her magic to type out her message on the Pipbuck screen.

Tears streamed down Stardust's cheeks as she replied, her hooves moving deftly over the Pipbuck's interface. "I'm fine, Mum... I've had a few setbacks. I'm very sorry for not answering you. I'm safe and sound... with a pony named Lollipop. She's helping me get to Sparkle-World safely," Stardust conveyed, her words infused with a mix of relief and sorrow.

Stardust felt a surge of gratitude upon reading Violet Glow's heartfelt message. Tears of happiness trickled down her cheeks as she composed her response, her hooves moving deftly over the Pipbuck's interface.

Violet Glow: I'm sorry I couldn't say goodbye to you Judith, I was busy, it took me longer than I thought, but now that you're out there in the wasteland, I'd really like you to be careful out there, okay? I will be looking forward to your return to the Stable, things will not be the same for me if you are not here.

"Don't worry, Violet," Stardust replied, her voice tinged with warmth and reassurance. "I'm grateful we can stay in touch, even if we're apart. When my journey to Sparkle-World ends, I'll come back to you as quickly as I can. We'll be together again soon."

With her message sent, Stardust finally arrived at the entrance of the house where Lollipop awaited her. She took a deep breath, feeling a renewed sense of determination coursing through her veins. "Don't worry, Lollipop," she whispered to herself, steeling her resolve. "I'll save you."

With a determined stride, Stardust pushed open the door and stepped inside the shelter.

To be continue

Chapter 7 - Healing Rain

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 8 - The Zebra Connection

"Fuck you, Blackjack, I can handle shit on my own."

That was yours truly, Morning Glory. Twenty-one and counting, I ditched Thunderhead and Hoofington ages ago for a shot at a better life here in Marechester.

Get away from my folks and my sisters, you know? Want to toughen up, show 'em I ain't no pushover.

Assholes, one day I'm coming back to Hoofington, gonna settle scores with you three: Dusk, Moon Shadow, and 'my father.' Guess I should just call him Sky, he sure as hell don't deserve the title 'father.'

I'm sick of being just a damn shadow, known as 'Blackjack's plaything'. Well, screw that noise, 'cause it ain't gonna fly no more.

I'm worth more than that, and mark my words, I'm gonna prove it, you'll see.

Maybe I ain't some weapon expert or a hoof-to-hoof combat pro, but that's gonna change. Every day, I'm busting my ass to get stronger.

I ain't scared of taking a bullet or a beating, don't give a shit about that. I know I can handle it. No pain compares to being remembered as some whore, the sidekick of a suicidal idiot, chasing after fame and its decadence from grace.

And here she is, showing up at my doorstep bawling like a puppy. Hahahahah, now she's mine to command. She'll do anything I say just to get a piece of my pussy, you bet your ass.

Don't go thinking I'm some gullible fool, Blackjack. Your sad puppy-dog eyes ain't gonna sway me. I can see right through you.

On one hoof, I feel a tad guilty about using Blackjack to rid myself of those assholes who've been causing me grief, but I reckon it's only fair, considering all the crap I've been through on account of her.

I took advantage of her vulnerabilities to get her to do me these favors... and it makes me feel like some sorta manipulator. I never figured I'd stoop to such lows in my life, pulling the same moves ponies have pulled on me. Is it the right thing to do? I ain't got a clue. These days, it's hard to tell what's wrong and what's right. It's all about surviving until somepony takes you out. If you're lucky, you might live to a ripe old age, but only the luckiest and those who keep their noses outta trouble manage that.

But with all the problems in my life, it's impossible not to push boundaries I'd normally never even consider to achieve my goals. If I off Sky, the whole Thunderhead enclave's gonna be breathing down my neck.

No matter how much I beef up, I ain't gonna take on the whole enclave solo. I'd need somepony like Rampage to help, but she's got her own mess to sort out.

I feel for her, I really do. She's been on the run for most of her life, ever since they found out what they could do with her immortality. She had to split from us temporarily to keep us safe.

At some point, those enclave bastards are gonna sniff out where I'm hiding. So, I can't say I'm sitting pretty. Before I off Sky and my sisters, I gotta be ready. I gotta have my own crew to help me deal with this shitshow.

I got some new buddies I met here in Marechester, Comet Star and Linus. They're solid, always ready to lend a hoof when needed.

Linus, though, he's a bit hard to understand with that thick accent of his. He's always saying "An ting" and calling me "Rasta" for some reason. Beats me what it means, but it don't matter much. Even if his Equestrian ain't the best, he's still a good mate, and I know I can rely on him.

They should be swinging by in a bit, saying they got some trouble they need help with. Even though I ain't exactly a whiz with weapons, this could be a chance to step up and help out my pals.

Yesterday, they gave me the heads up they'd be swinging by, so I took the chance to get in some training. Knocked out forty push-ups with my wings, and I've been clocking in at seventy kilometers per hour, flying for a solid five minutes without feeling winded. It's a real accomplishment.

Just a while back, I pushed through one hundred and fifty burpees. Tough as nails, but I powered through it, sweating up a storm.

Got a little setup going in the spare room upstairs, turned it into a gym since it's just me and my cats around here. Can't let it gather dust and cobwebs, right?

Every now and then, I'll hit up the skatepark, work on my moves with my hoverboard. Got a couple of traditional skateboards too, with the classic wheels. Can't pick a favorite, they both got their charm.

I'm chilling on my couch, giving Bella, my kitten, some pets. Out of all my kittens, she's the chilliest, doesn't go clawing up my stuff. Although, she's got this weird habit of napping on top of the fridge. Cats, right? Always finding the weirdest spots to snooze.

They're the absolute cutest critters in all of Equestria, always putting a smile on my face. From their soft fur to their gentle purring, I'm head over hooves for 'em.

It's a relief to know that not all the animals got hit by the radiation. There's still a bunch out there that managed to escape its effects. But it breaks my heart seeing them out on the streets, all malnourished and struggling. Can't just leave 'em to suffer like that. Gotta do my part to give 'em a better shot at life.

I still remember the day my mother dropped that bomb on me: "No animals in my house." Ugh! She can be such a pain in the flank sometimes. Just one of the thousand reasons I packed my bags and found a place of my own.

Sure, she's done plenty for me, like getting us out of Thunderhead and sticking by me since I was just a foal. But she's got her moments, you know? Like the day I broke the news to her that I was flying the coop and planning to take care of my "family" myself.

My mom's over in Spanningfields, about fifteen minutes from here. You could fly there, but it's a real wing-tirer. Sometimes it's easier to just take the car, not that I'm in any hurry to visit her.

Great Ponytain's been a real blessing for us, nestled up here in the north of the Celestial Seas. You could say this side of Equestria's about as safe as it gets.

As I stroked Bella and locked eyes with her, I couldn't help but reminisce about the day I broke the news to my mom about moving to a different neighborhood. Spanningfields was packed, not a lot of empty houses. Ended up settling here in Charlton, the lower-class part of town.

It was night, and I'd just wrapped up another contract, finally getting paid in bottle caps. The last episode was a pain in the ass to record, but I didn't give a damn about the rest of it. It was all about the caps and hanging out with Rampage.

My mom's house was a typical two-story brown building, just like most of the houses in Marechester. Sometimes it's hard to tell them apart. It's not like Hoofington, where we lived in a rundown, mosquito-infested wreck. Here's cozier, at least, even if it's confusing that so many houses look the same.

"Mom, I'm here! Open up!" I rapped my hooves against the door, carrying two bags full of caps, enough to keep me going.

"Just a sec!" Her voice floated from somewhere inside, but I didn't hear her hoofsteps. She was probably flying over to the door.

My mother swung the door open with enthusiasm. "It's good to see you, dear. You're here earlier than usual," she greeted me with a warm smile, welcoming me into the house.

"Yeah, it was the final episode. Finally done with that torture. I feel... free, in a way. Got what I wanted," I replied, heaving the bags onto the living room floor.

My mother's smile faltered, replaced by a worried expression as she closed the door behind her. "Doesn't sound like you had much fun. I thought you, Rampage, and Blackjack were enjoying the dream show you'd all wanted for so long," she murmured, trailing after me as I made my way to the kitchen.

"It wasn't like that, Mom. Blackjack took over everything. It was HER damn show, not ours," I snapped, my frustration bubbling to the surface. I rummaged through the refrigerator, searching for my strawberry yogurt amidst the fruits, juices, and energy drinks—a stockpile that would last for months. But that yogurt? All mine.

"I see. And what about you and Blackjack? Isn't she coming to visit?" My mother's voice was soft, almost hesitant, as she hovered nearby, concern etched on her face.

"We're done," I replied bluntly, grabbing a clean spoon from the drawer and turning to face her. She stepped aside, silently acknowledging my need for space as I settled at the table with my yogurt.

My mother remained silent, slowly gliding to the other side of the table. My revelation had left her speechless, and I could see her struggling to find the right words. "I'm sorry to hear that, dear," she finally managed, her gaze shifting between me and the floor.

"It's okay, Mom. Now your hangouts with Gin Rummy might be a bit awkward, but it had to happen. I just couldn't stand Blackjack anymore," I replied, relishing the coolness of my yogurt and the air conditioning. I've always loved cold environments.

"Don't worry, we're still great friends... I suppose not everything lasts forever," my mother said, taking a seat opposite me at the table.

My mother doesn't know much about my life because I hardly ever talk to her about it. We rarely see eye to eye on anything, which is why I tend to keep things to myself. She doesn't want pets in the house, she worries about me skating because I might get hurt... It feels like she complains about everything I do. That's why once I'm done here, I'm moving out. I love her dearly, but sometimes she can be so annoying.

"I wonder what happened between you two, for it to end like this. Why didn't you tell me anything?" my mother asked, resting her head on her front hooves, her gaze fixed on me.

I let out a small sigh of annoyance. "Can we please stop talking about that bitch? I don't want to hear her name anymore. It just makes me sick," I snapped, feeling a wave of frustration wash over me. This wasn't like me—I don't usually talk to my mother this way.

My mother leaned back, a surprised sigh escaping her lips. "How dare you speak to your mother like that?! I've only ever worried about you."

"Yes, but I've had it with Blackjack! I don't want anything to do with that self-centered, whiny, suicidal piece of shit! I'm worth more than her, and I'll prove it. I'll become strong and independent, just wait and see," I declared, my voice rising with frustration. Our heated exchange echoed throughout the house, and soon enough, one of my younger sisters, Lucent, had come downstairs. The tranquility that had reigned before my arrival was now shattered by our argument.

My mother and I turned towards Lucent, who stood there with her head down, looking at us with innocent eyes. "Big sis? Mom? Are you fighting?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern. She was too young to understand the adult topics we were discussing.

"No, sweetheart, we're just having a grown-up conversation. Why don't you go back to your room?" my mother reassured her, offering a smile to ease the tension.

"Really, Mom? From my room, I can hear both of you. You're yelling ugly things at each other," Lucent said, hugging her Cappy plush tightly, covering half of her face.

"We're just in a disagreement, sweetheart. We're not fighting," my mother said, her voice softened with sweetness.

"Why don't you go to your room and watch your cartoons?" she proposed to Lucent, smiling warmly. I understood her concern, but I didn't want Lucent to be involved in this discussion.

"I would like to, but I can't stand listening to you two yell at each other... I don't want Glory to leave, Mom," Lucent said, speaking slowly. What she said made me even more sad; she didn't know that I was leaving the house because of my own decision.

My mother held out a hoof for Lucent to come towards her.

Lucent slowly approached my mother, Dawn, who wanted to pick her up to comfort her and assure her that everything is okay.

"Listen, dear, your sister is not going anywhere. But you must understand that ponies, when they are adults, have all the freedom to leave the house and continue with their lives. But that doesn't mean that Glory no longer loves us. She's coming to visit us. Do you understand what I'm saying?" my mother asked, stroking Lucent's mane.

"I think so..." Lucent said, a little unsure.

"It's true, Lucent. I still love you a lot, you know? I'll stay a couple of days, and we'll play with my PonyStation all day. What do you think?" I suggested to Lucent, although I wanted to leave today. I should have thought a little more about my little sister. My departure must be painful for her.

Lucent looked at me, smiling with excitement. She was thrilled about the idea of playing with my console, as I never let her touch my stuff since she tends to break things. She has broken a lot of toys, but at times like these, it no longer mattered. "Of course I want to. You'll see how I beat you," Lucent said enthusiastically before trotting quickly towards my room, where I had my console stored.

My mother, watching Lucent disappear into the darkness of the second-floor hallway, turned back to me. "I'm glad you're at least trying to make your sister happy, Glory. I know I haven't been the best mother to you, but think about Lucent and how she would feel about all this."

"Sure, Mom. I'll stay one more week before I explain everything to her," I told my mother, putting my front hooves together on the table and looking down.

I sat there, reflecting on my situation. I had gotten so angry that I forgot about Lucent's feelings. Minutes later, my mother had left me alone, heading towards her room and saying goodnight to me. I love you, mom, but I have many problems that I must solve. One day, I will reveal to you my plans to deal with your husband and my other sisters. They mean nothing to me, but they must mean a lot to you.

Having finished eating, I headed to my room, flying to avoid keeping Lucent waiting for me. It was normal among pegasi, at least in my family, not to touch the ground with our hooves. We used our wings almost all the time.

When I got to my room, my little sister was already there, vigorously pressing the buttons on my console. Each hit on the buttons felt like a stab to me. I know I'm exaggerating, but games have become a crucial part of my life since I was a filly. It's incredible how they've evolved over the years.

I had to practically beg my mother to buy it for me. What great memories.

"Look, Glory! Look how I handle this ship," Lucent exclaimed, moving the controller as if she were playing. However, only the intro of the game, WipeOut 2085: Equestrian Championship, was playing. I couldn't help but laugh a little.

Before sitting next to her, I quickly gathered all the adult games like Resident Wicked 2 and Silent Town and stashed them in my backpack. I didn't want Lucent to beg me to play any of those.

"We'll see how good you are when you compete against me," I said, settling down next to her and connecting my controller.

What good memories. I should visit them more often, maybe next week. Right now, I can't.

I heard the sound of a car horn multiple times. I'm sure it must be Comet Star and Linus.

Bella, upon hearing the sound, had bolted away from my hooves and headed towards the second floor. She's very skittish; she probably went to lie down in my bed.

I flew towards the door and saw Comet's 1994 Marcedaz Banz E500, black. I'd recognize that car from a distance. I opened the door and flew a few kilometers forward.

"Hey, Morning, que pasa?" Comet Star greeted me as he got out of the car.

"Wah gwaan, rasta?" Linus said, emerging several seconds after Comet.

Both of them were in armor. I assumed that what we were about to do would be intense, more than I was used to.

"Hey guys, nice to see you both," I greeted them, raising my hoof slightly.

"Same, Morning. We have a surprise for you. It'll be useful for what we're going to do. We're taking down a gang that stole some weapons from Linus," Comet said, heading to the trunk of his car and opening it.

I flew closer to Comet, feeling worried about what he said. "How did it happen? Who were they?" I asked.

"I was sellin' my weapons on di corner an' ting. Den, several cars roll up an' dem was packed wid too many boys an' ting. Dem hit me. Mi couldn't do nuttin' against dem. Dem was too much. Dem take mi weapons an' never pay me. Mi want mi weapons back! Ya know?" Linus explained, gesturing with his hooves vigorously.

I remained silent for a few minutes, trying to decipher Linus's words. It seemed like he was talking about some sort of attack involving weapons and a group of assailants.

Comet, noticing my puzzled expression, stepped in to clarify. "What Linus is getting at is that he got jumped while peddling his goods. The Rogues. They not only jack stuff to flip it for a profit, but they also got a real beef with zebras," Comet elaborated, gesturing with his hoof towards me.

"I may not know them, but that's all the reason I need to put a bullet between their eyes," I responded, my tone carrying a hint of defiance.

"Dem bumbaclots, dem just nuh stop. I don't know why dem have it in fi we, y'know? Di war dun long time now. What's di point in carryin' dis hate?" Linus exclaimed, mimicking a sword swipe with his right hoof.

"Don't worry, Linus, we'll get those weapons back," I assured him, placing a hoof on his shoulder.

"Tank yuh, mi yout, I'm glad to have ya help," Linus replied, smiling gratefully at me.

"Yeah, with your help, this will be a breeze," Comet chimed in, nodding in agreement. He then gestured towards the trunk of his car. "Here's an armor for you. It's just the three of us against... well, who knows how many. This armor will come in hoofndy," he explained, acknowledging the potential danger we faced.

"It looks incredible," I remarked, eyeing the armor for a moment. It was black and yellow, with a radioactive trevol symbol emblazoned on the back. It likely offered protection against both physical harm and radiation.

I reached out with both front hooves to lift it, but to my surprise, I couldn't budge it. The weight was overwhelming, as if I were trying to lift three power armors with just one hoof.

"Cho! It woulda be easier if we had a unicorn with us, dem can lift objects an ting'," Linus remarked. But I wasn't about to admit defeat. I didn't need unicorns. I could do this myself.

"Well, it's a shame. We pegasi are strong too," I insisted, pushing against the heavy armor with all my might. It frustrated me to no end that I couldn't lift it, but I refused to give up.

"I know that I can!" I exclaimed, flapping my wings in an attempt to lift the armor. But it was futile. No matter how hard I tried, it remained stubbornly on the trunk. Why couldn't I lift it?

"Ostias, Glory, Linus and I will put it on the ground, vale?" Comet intervened, placing a hoof on my chest to gently push me back. I reluctantly complied, stepping away as they prepared to lift the armor.

With Linus and Comet working together, they strained against the weight of the armor. It was so heavy that even the car shook slightly, underscoring its massiveness. There was no way I could have lifted that alone.

Finally, with a collective effort, they managed to lower the armor to the ground. Comet wiped the sweat from his forehead as they released it.

"That's it, Glory. Just stand in the center, and the armor will automatically adapt to your body," Comet instructed, his voice tinged with relief.

I nodded and cautiously approached the armor, aligning myself in the center as instructed. As I positioned my hooves according to the glowing green squares, the armor emitted a soft hum, indicating that it had detected my movements.

With my wings folded neatly against my sides, I watched as the armor began to close around me, the process accompanied by a satisfying sound reminiscent of a closing door. Once it was fully secured, I marveled at how light and comfortable it felt, despite its imposing appearance. The interior of the armor maintained a pleasant coolness against the heat of the sun, and I couldn't help but admire the striking yellow and black color scheme of my newly adorned wings.

"Do you like it? Linus modified it for you," Comet remarked, nudging Linus with a playful smirk.

Linus, looking somewhat bashful, replied, "Bu' it's not fi di reason ya think, rude bwoy. She's a parri."

Suppressing a laugh, I covered my mouth with a hoof. "Oh, come on, Comet. You know how Linus gets whenever you bring up THAT day."

"Yeah, you know I like teasing him with that," Comet said, his laughter subsiding as he cleared his throat. "I think we should go." He paused, his gaze shifting between Linus and me. "Not all of us can fit in the car, so, Glory, you should fly. And Linus, who are you going with?" The weight of our armor would likely cause the car's body to sink low to the ground.

Linus pondered his options, scratching his chin thoughtfully.

"Why don't you come with me? I can take you. Have you ever wondered what Marechester looks like from above?" I offered, knowing that Linus often showed a vulnerable and shy side when alone with me. He was so tender in those moments.

"I don't know, mi sista. Me nah really like heights," Linus admitted, his nerves evident in his slower speech.

"I won't let you fall, I promise. Besides, it might be fun," I reassured Linus, extending a hoof toward him.

"Alright, rasta, but nuh fly too high, seen?" Linus said slowly, trotting towards me.

"Perfecto. The Rogues are located in Bello Vue. I'm going to guide you there, and we'll plan the attack," Comet said, closing the trunk of his car.

I nodded and flew up a little, extending a hoof. "Give me your hoof," I said to Linus.

Linus slowly extended his hoof towards mine, avoiding making eye contact with me. He seemed embarrassed, likely remembering the day I slept with him.

Taking both of Linus's hooves, he blushed and looked away.

"Alright, chavales, get ready," Comet said, getting into his car and turning it on.

Linus also had armor, but I could carry him without feeling him too heavy; my armor gave me the ability to lift heavy objects.

As Linus and I rose higher and higher, he began to move his hind hooves nervously, picking them up and sighing in a somewhat hurried manner.

"Yo, yo, yo! Yu tink we goin' too high, rude gyal?" Linus blurted out, his voice tinged with urgency.

"I have to go at this height so you don't hit objects like traffic lights," I assured him, gathering and spreading his hooves again and again.

I took to the skies, keeping a careful eye on Comet's movements below. My goal was to maintain a steady pace, neither too fast nor too slow, ensuring that Linus could keep up without feeling overwhelmed. Bello Vue was unfamiliar territory for me, so I relied on Comet's lead to navigate the streets below.

As I flew, the bustling life of Marechester unfolded beneath me. Foals pedaled their tricycles with youthful exuberance, accompanied by watchful parents guiding them along. Ponies of all kinds trotted purposefully towards their destinations, while overhead, other pegasi soared gracefully through the sky.

Despite the usual hustle and bustle, I remained vigilant, mindful of the need to avoid collisions with anypony below. Every street corner held the potential for surprise, every rooftop a potential obstacle. Yet, with each flap of my wings, I maintained a steady course, determined to see this mission through to the end.

My attention was momentarily diverted to the stallion on my right, engaged in animated conversation with his friend via a Pipbuck. It seemed their family might have originated from a Stable, given their familiarity with the device.

"Did you read Iplay magazine? Resident Wicked 3 finally went on sale," the stallion exclaimed with palpable excitement, deftly navigating through the crowd as he spoke.

His friend's response was more subdued. "No, I won't be able to go to the races with the lads, I have to go to work," he lamented, deftly maneuvering to avoid bumping into other ponies.

The stallion sighed in disappointment. "You know my parents are a duo of wazzocks, they don't want to buy me the game, so I'll have to get it myself," he complained, prompting a nearby mare to cover her filly's ears at the colorful language.

"But hey, we could have a sleepover and play all night, skip school. That place is bloomin' boring," he suggested enthusiastically, his gaze briefly shifting to me and Linus as he approached the restaurant.

"Wow, that's some sick armor you two have there. Does it come from some video game?" the young stallion inquired, his eyes widening with curiosity as he took in our armor.

"Not really, they're armors that were used during the war," I replied with a smile, appreciating his innocent curiosity.

"That's really cool," the stallion remarked before disappearing into the restaurant.

I love this area of Charlton; the avenue boasts all kinds of businesses, and you don't have to travel extremely far to get basic goods. There are many restaurants, pharmacies, bars, and convenience stores. I definitely don't regret my decision to live here.

Unfortunately, I can't say the same about the skatepark. I have to fly ten minutes to get there, but I can tolerate it.

"We look proper like Amber Aura, innit? I'm well into her tunes and her swag," one mare remarked, gently touching her hair, proud of the outcome. Her hair was long and black, mirroring Aura's style, and she wore a black dress.

"Same 'ere, sis. Did you clock the gear she had on in her Whisper music vid? It's exactly what I'm sportin'," her twin added, sporting a white dress and a very long ponytail.

"I s'pose you caught it on EMT, innit? That telly channel that dishes out music vids. Only the bleedin' lucky ones get to watch it; snaggin' a telly ain't no cheap task," the mare observed, examining herself in a mirror held with her wings.

"You could always swap out summat you don't need for a telly," her twin suggested.

"I ain't got nuffin' to swap, and you know what they're after if I ain't got the caps," the mare replied, a hint of annoyance in her voice.

"Sex," both mares chimed in simultaneously. I couldn't help but laugh at their conversation. Sex has become the number one means of pleasure in all of Great Ponytania, much like Hoofington.

As we continued through the neighborhood, we came across a mother sitting on a bench with her foal, who was engrossed in playing with an RC car. They were conversing in a foreign tongue, a common sight in Marechester. For these ponies, mastering Equestrian was a necessity; without it, they'd struggle to communicate with others in this city.

"Mamma, guarda, va così la mia macchinina, brr brr!" exclaimed the colt excitedly, steering the RC car around with enthusiasm, occasionally crashing it into nearby walls. But his joy was undeterred by the mishaps; all he wanted was to revel in the moment.

"Stai attento con quella macchinina, potresti ferire qualcuno. E non voglio nemmeno che tu la usi vicino alla strada, è pericoloso" the foal's mother cautioned with a worried tone, releasing a weary sigh. Motherhood, it seemed, was far from the idyllic image often portrayed.

We had arrived at Bello Vue, and it wasn't quite what I had expected. The neighborhood seemed ordinary enough, though there weren't many ponies around. Nevertheless, the impending shootout with The Rogues would undoubtedly send the locals into a panic. Unfortunately, there wasn't much we could do about that.

The Rogues were holed up in a dead-end alley in Callington CI. Some of them loitered outside the houses, sporting black sleeveless leather jackets and bandages on their foreheads. They seemed to be mostly earth ponies and unicorns, not particularly formidable. I reckoned we could handle them without much trouble.

Negotiation didn't seem like a viable option either. Asking politely, "Please, could you return the weapons you took without paying?" might have worked in old Equestria, but in the current state of affairs? Highly unlikely.

Comet parked a little ways from The Rogues' location, presumably to avoid drawing attention. They must know him and Linus, so it's wise not to reveal our presence just yet.

I carefully set Linus down, ensuring he landed safely. Flying low the whole way wasn't easy, especially with the lampposts, but I understood his fear of heights.

Comet stepped out of the car, opening the back door. "Here, I've got the weapons we'll use." With one hoof, he produced an M4A1, extending it toward me, while he held three magazines with another hoof.

I took the M4A1 and the magazines, stashing them in my mane. I couldn't help but wonder about Linus. With Comet arming himself with two IMI UzIs, it left Linus unarmed.

"What about Linus? Shouldn't he have a weapon? It could be dangerous for him to be unarmed," I asked, a hint of concern in my voice.

"Don' worry, rude gyal, mi armor mek me invisible fi a likkle bit, mi can drop some a dem bloodclots an' tek dem weapons to defend meself," Linus explained, retrieving a combat knife from his lengthy mane, which cascaded down his back and covered half of his left eye.

"Linus takes the fight against Babylon very seriously, even if he uses a pencil while the others use swords," Comet said, reloading his two Uzis.

"That's right mi breda, mi weapons dem haffi deh hidden inna some a dem houses, we gonna haffi search fi dem separately an' mek sure say nopony try fi escape wid dem, even if we ain't got nutten fi cover we heads wid," Linus remarked, gesturing towards potential cover points with his knife. "We can use di cars an' walls fi cover," he added, lowering his knife.

I was rubbing my front hoof with the other out of embarrassment because I didn't really understand what Linus said. "We have to cover ourselves with cars and walls, I got that part, but the rest of it, what did you say?" I asked.

"He says that the weapons must be in some of the houses and that we should search for them separately, that way it would be faster," Comet explained. It also made me feel bad that he had to translate what Linus said to me.

I hadn't had much contact with Zebras before, Vagina—oops, I mean, Majina doesn't count 'cause she was born in Equestria, not Nazabre.

"Thank you for the clarification, and Linus, I'm sorry if sometimes I can't understand you, I know it has been an impediment to being able to communicate," I explained to Linus.

"Don't fret, Glory, one day ya gonna get de hang o' mi accent, dat's how Comet learned to get mi, y'know," Linus said, glancing at me briefly before turning to ready his knife. "But fo' now, let's focus on fightin' Babylon."

"That's right, Glory, don't worry about that now, let's kill those gilipollas," Comet gave me a few small touches on my back, then turned to Linus's side.

I flew as low as possible to avoid making noise with my armor, which could give away our position. Standing beside Linus and Comet, I followed Comet's signal towards a nearby car, which would serve as our temporary hiding spot.

As we advanced cautiously, The Rogues carried on with their daily activities. Some played Buckball in the street, others lounged in the corners smoking, and a few indulged in alcohol, discarding their bottles and cigarettes carelessly onto the ground, contributing to the city's grime.

A group sat inside a Velkswagen Karmann-Ghia 1600 L, tuning in to the beloved Moving Darkness radio, a popular Drum & Bass station in Great Ponytania.

We maneuvered to the other side of the street without drawing attention. I refrained from peering through the car's windows to avoid unnecessary exposure, having already scoped out the area. Five houses lined the street until it culminated in a dead end; the weapons we sought must be hidden within one of them.

"The plan's simple: Linus uses his armor to go invisible and take out a Rogue. When the chaos ensues, we open fire. Got it, Glory?" Comet asked, focusing his gaze on me, raising an eyebrow.

"Roger that," I affirmed. We just needed to await the signal.

Linus and Comet exchanged nods, indicating they'd already hashed out the details before my inclusion in the mission.

Linus activated his armor, rendering himself invisible save for his floating knife. I watched in astonishment, marveling at the capabilities of zebra technology, a sight I'd never witnessed firsthoof.

Linus left the hiding spot and made his way toward the scattered garbage cans along the street. He discreetly stashed his knife behind one of them, avoiding raising suspicions about a floating blade.

With patience, Linus waited for a Rogue who was smoking to turn around, presenting an opportunity for attack. The Rogue had a Remingten 870 Shorty shotgun beside him.

As the Rogue turned, Linus seized the moment, swiftly slicing his throat. Blood gushed out, and the Rogue's scream pierced the air.

Without hesitation, Linus grabbed the Remingten 870 and delivered a fatal shot to the Rogue's head. The impact was devastating—his skull exploded into a gruesome fountain of blood and brain matter, painting the surroundings with a macabre splatter. Fragments of skull and brain scattered across the street, trash cans, and nearby walls.

"GO!" Comet exclaimed, standing on two hooves and unleashing a barrage of gunfire from his Uzis. His aim wasn't just focused on the Rogues; he also targeted the tires of their vehicles, ensuring none could escape. Though he missed hitting any Rogues directly, he managed to deflate several tires with precision shots.

I took flight and joined the fray, squeezing off rounds from my M4A1 at the scattering Rogues. They darted for cover, making it nearly impossible to land a shot. "FUCK!" I muttered under my breath, frustration boiling as my shots missed their marks, despite firing off fifteen rounds.

"It's that damn zebra cocksucker! Kill 'em all, and that whore with 'em too!" one of the Rogues barked from behind cover, his voice dripping with frustration and malice.

The Assault

What the hell did he just call me? Did he call me a whore? I'll smash his fucking head!

I don't let anypony insult me like that. When I get the chance, I'll personally take care of that son of a bitch. For now, I can't because I have several Rogues aiming at me. I don't want them to manage to shoot me in the neck or another part of my head. It's the only thing I don't have covered.

Comet made a roll on the ground, seeking cover behind another car a few meters ahead of me, where he swiftly began to reload his two Uzis.

Linus, meanwhile, hunkered down against the wall of a nearby house, no doubt strategizing his next move.

"Shit, they killed Brisk! Shit, shit!" cried another of The Rogues, his voice with fear. Well, you should've thought before attacking my friend. You're gonna die too.

Shooting at the cars where they're hiding wouldn't work. Cars are tough to explode, and they're the best cover on the street.

I noticed a Rogue advancing towards us with a 44.Magnum. He was a unicorn, taking shots toward Comet's position. I aimed at him and fired multiple rounds into his chest and right hoof, dropping him dead. I ducked back into cover, pumped with adrenaline, celebrating my first kill. I hoped for more.

Linus had aimed at a car, shattering its windows. Glass sprayed everywhere, sending the Rogue inside scrambling for cover. Linus seized the opportunity, closing in and blasting him at point-blank range with his shotgun. The impact blew off the Rogue's hoof, coating Linus in blood. I could see the floating blood, evidence of his invisible armor still at work.

The motherfucker who insulted me was still breathing, and I was hell-bent on ending him. I made a risky move, bursting out of my hiding spot and flying up high. With only two Rogues left on the street, one was taking potshots at Linus, who was holding his ground, bullets bouncing off his armor. Linus fired back, not managing to kill the Rogue but providing enough cover to seek refuge.

Comet took down the Rogue targeting Linus, riddling his body with bullets from both Uzis. From my aerial view, I witnessed it all unfold.

The remaining Rogue spotted me and fired. The bullet slammed into my chest, but strangely, I felt no pain. I made sure not to land directly facing him, avoiding exposing my head, and touched down on two hooves right in front of him.

As I landed, the ground quivered under the weight of my armor, causing him to stagger slightly. Before he could aim his gun at me, I thrust my right hoof forward with all my strength. It pierced through his ribs, shattering bone and tearing flesh as it plunged into his chest cavity. He let out a bloodcurdling scream, tears streaming down his face as agony gripped him.

With a determined grip, I seized his heart from around the aorta, yanking it forcefully from his body. Blood gushed forth, drenching me in crimson spray, but I paid it no mind.

His lifeless form crumpled to the ground, leaving behind a spreading pool of scarlet. In my hoof, I held his still-beating heart, squeezing it like a ripe tomato until it burst, splattering gore in all directions.

Comet and Linus cautiously emerged from their hiding spots, approaching me as they took in the scene. I could tell they were unfazed; they'd seen worse before. They carefully avoided looking at the lifeless body of The Rogue.

"Aw'right, di res' of di batty bwoys must be hidin' inna di houses. We gotta check each one till we find di weapons," Linus declared, reloading his shotgun with a smooth pull of the fore-end. The spent cartridge clattered to the street, mingling with the blood, discarded cigarettes, and shattered alcohol bottles. The stench of the street was bound to worsen, and unfortunately, somepony else would have to clean up our mess.

"I'll be checking this house," Comet declared, indicating the one adjacent to us. Linus and I nodded in agreement, with Linus heading to the one next to Comet's choice.

I made my way into the first house, taking note that it appeared deserted from our earlier reconnaissance. Nonetheless, it wouldn't hurt to have a look around.

The stench of cigarettes assaulted my nostrils as I entered, indicating the presence of the Rogues. They sure had a fondness for smoking, these bastards.

Flying silently to avoid giving away my position, I kept my M4A1 at the ready, prepared for any surprises.

I doubted they'd be foolish enough to stash the weapons in plain sight in the living room, but I checked anyway.

The room surprised me; unlike the chaos outside, it was neat and orderly, with a clean white interior illuminated by a warm yellow ceiling lamp.

I searched under pieces of furniture, hoping to uncover something of value, but came up empty-hoofded. The dust under there nearly had me sneezin' my head off, so I moved on quickly.

With the house bein' so small, I figured the second floor wouldn't take me long to cover, I headed on up.

As I climbed the second step, the open window at the end of the hallway allowed the sound of gunfire to drift in from outside. Linus's shotgun blasts mingled with the staccato rhythm of Comet's Uzis and the sporadic shots from The Rogues, creating a chaotic symphony of violence.

Could it be that I'd stumbled into an empty house? To find out, I pressed on, my ears attuned to the distant battle raging outside.

Approaching three doors, I assumed two to be bedrooms and the other the bathroom. Figuring the bathroom wouldn't likely be a hiding spot, I opted to leave it be for now.

I cautiously pushed open the door to the first room, closest to the stairs. Peeking inside, I scanned the space for any sign of activity before easing myself in, careful not to disturb the squeaky door.

What I found inside was a scene straight out of a nightmare. Playpony magazines littered the floor, and... well, let's just say the bed was adorned with more than just sheets.

As I stepped into the room, a pungent, sickly-sweet odor assaulted my senses, curling into my nostrils like a putrid fog. It was the unmistakable stench of sex, thick and cloying, saturating the air with its musky presence.

The bed was now a grotesque tableau of depravity. Stains, dark and viscous, marred its surface, the unmistakable remnants of countless lewd acts. The fabric now bore the marks of debauchery, its fibers soaked and stained with the evidence of lust.

I couldn't help but recoil. This wasn't just a bed; it was a desecrated altar to carnal desire, a shrine to the basest instincts of ponykind. And amidst it all, the stench of sperm hung heavy in the air, a foul reminder of the depravity that had taken place here.

As I approached the next room, the sound of tearing paper caught my attention, like somepony frantically trying to conceal evidence. Peeking inside, I saw a Rogue sitting in a chair, tearing at papers with an air of desperation, his AK-47 lying nearby.

Without hesitation, I flew sideways and unleashed a barrage of bullets, ripping through his chest and neck, the wall and his belongings splattered with blood as his lifeless body slumped to the ground.

Curiosity gnawed at me as I approached, picking up a piece of paper marked 'Missing' in red. What could be missing? Further investigation revealed more papers, each bearing the image of a missing foal. It was a disturbing sight, one that raised more questions than answers.

As I pondered the significance of the discovery, a nagging feeling tugged at the back of my mind. Was this connected to our mission, or just a coincidence? With time of the essence, I knew I couldn't afford to be distracted by mysteries beyond our objective.

"Yo, mi breda! I just found di weapons!" Linus exclaimed, his voice carrying from the second floor window of the house where he was.

I headed out of the house, the sounds of guns firing echoing nearby, likely from where Comet was. Before moving forward, I reloaded my M4, just in case more trouble lurked ahead. I didn't know much about that gang, but I had a feeling there might be more of them ready to strike at any moment.

Exiting the house, I found Linus with a pack of weapons, one in his mouth and another on his back. It looked heavy, and he dropped the one from his mouth onto the ground.

"We finally did it! I did a good job, right?" I asked Linus eagerly, hoping for some reassurance about my performance.

Linus's armor stopped concealing him, revealing his orange eyes. He raised his mane with a hoof to get a better look at me. "Of course, dawg, you did a good job, ya also protected Comet and helped me get mi weapons. Celestia bless ya, my yute."

I couldn't help but feel a sense of pride. Not only did I help my friends, but I've also become more skilled. Though I haven't killed many, I still did better than I thought.

Comet emerged from the house, one of his Uzis lacking a magazine, suggesting he ran out of bullets. He kept both Uzis in his mane. "Phew, we finally found the weapons. I only found porn magazines and many bottles of Pimms," he remarked, approaching Linus to assist with the weapon packs.

"Believe me, I found something worse, semen on a bed," I said, adopting a sarcastic tone, though the reality was far from trivial.

"Hahahah, that's very typical. I'm sorry you had to go through that. It must have been an unpleasant sight for you," Comet replied, showing understanding.

I raised a front hoof and bent it. "Pshh, not really. By the way, how do you think I did today?" I asked.

"Muy flipante, to tell the truth. You've improved a lot. I appreciate you helping me and Linus," Comet replied. He lowered his hoof, which had been raised while speaking to me.

Excellent. My role here was wonderful. If I continue like this, I won't have so many problems dealing with more dangerous situations or even taking down an entire gang or my 'family' by myself. I couldn't help but raise my hoof a little, squeeze it, and lower it while saying "Hell Yeah!" in my mind.

"Whenever yuh want, yuh can call me, and I bring yuh weapons at a low price. Even if we are bredren, I can't give dem to yuh for free, 'cause I need di caps to eat and ting, seen?" Linus said, chuckling. Sometimes when he speaks, it sounds like he's rapping.

"I understand, thanks Linus, I'll call you when I need some. And the M4? Shall I give it back to you?" I asked, uncertain if I could keep the gun without paying for it.

"Nuh, ya don't need to pay dat one," Linus replied as he trotted with Comet back towards his car.

"I suppose you will return home on your own, Glory," Comet said.

Glancing behind, I noticed the Velkswagen of one of the rogues still parked there. It was a classic piece of art; I couldn't let it go to waste. "Don't worry, I already found a new way to get back."

"Alright, thanks for your help, chavala. We'll see you soon. Take care," Comet bid farewell, raising a hoof in parting.

"One love, rasta," Linus chimed in, making the same gesture.

Returning the gesture, I said goodbye to them. I hoped to see them soon; I was sure they must be busy with other matters.

I flew to the Velkswagen. I would've liked to stay and admire its beauty, but with corpses about to rot nearby, I got into the car immediately. Luckily, the keys were inside, so I didn't have to search for them.

The car didn't have a single bullet hole, suggesting it must work perfectly. I turned it on and prepared to head home.

The weight of the armor made the body of the car sag a little, but when I accelerated, I didn't hear it hit the ground directly. With a determined look, I pushed down on the pedal and headed back home; my kittens had been alone for too long, and I was sure they must miss me.